The Soul Reaver

by Serpenti

Rating: mature
Tags: Human, Dark, Alternate Universe, Adventure
Length: 112614

I am but a simple man. No, scratch that. I'm about as complicated as lake hylia's water temple.

Death… What a pain. I always thought that I would die on my own terms. But, like any other plan, it gets shot to hell by a minigun. There's another shot though. Another chance to right the mistakes you made in life.

A chance to make a difference in another world, and make yourself a hero.

Well, I'm anything but a hero, to be honest.

It's true what they say, Death brings about change…

Good, or bad.

Image provided by a friend of mine.(Little bit of forewarning, this is not a Legacy of Kain Crossover.)

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2014-02-03 04:00:20 UTC

Prologus: Feeling Doubts

Chapter 2: Feeling Doubts

To say my walk towards ponyville was uneventful would be a lie.

I began to hear screaming. not the 'OMG there's a bug!' kind, but the kind you'd hear from a murder. Thousands and thousands of screams... It brought me to my knees. After a few minutes of catching my breath, I get back up and kept on moving.

Death decided to visit me as I continued my warpath.

"What do you want, Boss?" I ask, not even looking at him. He appeared in front of me and forced me to stop.

"I will not allow you to make a fool of yourself. Do you even know all there is to know about the Humans past?" He asks with annoyance. I pause at the question, realizing that I in fact, don't have my facts straight.

"No... But... I can't just let this go! Not when the genocide of billions are echoeing inside my freaking head the entire damn time!" I shout with disdain.

Death looked somber and sympathetic. "That's one of the many abilities you are given when a wraith. They will not stop untill what ever supernatural entity killed them is dead." He informed me. Well shit, I at least know what I need to do to stop all of the fucking racket! He reached into his suit and pulled out a metal hilt. It had no blade, but it did have two holes in it along with enochian symbols.

"If you wish to continue on this path, you will need this," He grabs my hand and places the hilt in my hands. "When you have need of it, simply say 'wraith blade, activate' and you will be able to fight anything." He finished. He stepped backwards. "I hope, that when the time comes, you make the correct decision." Before he leaves, I decide to ask him about my capabilities.

"Can you at least tell me what I can do? I'm not exactly a sword expert!" I shout. He turns to me.

"You are only limited to your imagination and your weapon. There's also you're enhanced strength and reflexes, but you shouldn't only rely on that. You'll get stronger over time." He assures me. And with that, he disappeared.

I mulled over Death's words for a short time. I shook it off and continued. I can't doubt myself now.

Not when I'm so close.

The town is starting to get closer.

Let's get dangerous.

I'm just outside the town. Currently, I'm hiding behind a building, watching the ponies go about their daily business.

It makes me sick...

I decided stealth was the way to go for now. If... If what Death says is true, then there's more to what has happened than what I've seen. Now, what's the best place to get info...

Oh duh, the library!

Then again, they're more than likely not just going to let me walk in and say 'sup guys! so I heard this here's a library!' and leave. I hide behind a barrel... Much to my chagrin...

They better not tell them I'm here. Fucking barrels. I move just slightly to allow myself to peak out from the corner, and spot the tree house thing that I saw in fluttershy's memories.

I still feel guilty about that, but moving on! There seems to be a balcony that I can leap up to if can get the right angel for a jump. I look around and well... there's no way to get there without being seen, so...

(Inside the library)

"Spike! do you have the S section sorted yet?" Twilight called out to her assistant.

"Yeah!" He replied with a sigh. Honestly, he's done that at least four times now! Twilight takes her a job a little too seriously in his opinion. "Can't we take a break yet? we can keep going tomorrow!" Spike pleaded.

Twilight was in the H section of the library, having decided to read up on the history of Equestria earlier in the day. She read up on the war when discord was in power and in control of equestria. The species of humans... just what were they? How powerful were they to be able to stand up to discord for one thousand years and bring back the celestial sister.

But why are they gone now?

Sighing heavily, she conceded to give him a break. "Oh, alright. But we're continuing first thing in the morning!" she added. She trotted downstairs and laid on the couch with The History of Arcadians, which is a book about the human race, and opened the first page of the book.

A few minutes after she began reading, she a heard a yell. It was slowly getting closer to the point where she could hear it clearly.

"...eeeerrrOOOOOYYYYY!!!! JEEEEEEEEEEEEEENKIIIIIIIIINS!!!!!!"

All Tartarus broke loose.

The Wheel of Fate is turning...

Totally worth it. I don't care what anyone says, that was so. freaking. worth it.

With my epic war face on, I broke down the library door with my enhanced strength, and boy, did it do the job!

You know when you watch some cartoons, and they break down the door, and it's whole but just falls flat with them standind on it? That's what happened. Except, for me, it felt awesome! Back to the subject at hand, I spot a lavender unicorn sitting on the couch.

She's gazing at me in surprise, and fear.

Whoopee...

Before she has time to think, I dash over, grab her by the waist, and run like a boss out of there. I place my hand over horn and grasp it to prevent any sort of bull-fuckery to come out of it. Her eyes nearly bugged out, probably because I figured out how to stop her from stopping me. I hear a cry for some twilight behind me. Probably the mare I just kidnapped...

Oh well!

Geez, this heat of the moment thinking has me saying weird stuff.

As we pass the ponies, they look on in fear and surprise. Hell, I wouldn't be surprised if they know what I... was.

I have Got to get used to that...

Warning bells went off in my head, making me jump to my right. As soon as I did a rainbow streaked past me and rose. It was a cyan colored pegasus with a rainbow styled mane. She looks slightly upset...

"You put twilight down you monster!" She shouted with rage.

Yup! She's upset! Time to make like a tree, and get out of here! I stick my tongue out and resume my run for glory. Another warning bell went off, so I dashed to the right, narrowly avoiding a lasso. I look in the direction of the culprit, to find a regular orange pony with a blonde mane and wearing a stetson hat.

I just realized nothing about that statement was normal.

"Y'all won't be gettin' away!" The stetson pony shouted. Oh god, Redneck... I feel like taunting them!

"Try me, you Shitty ponies." I snarl out with a grin. I think I just surprised them, what with me talking and all. I dashed off in the opposite direction. I knew I wouldn't be able to outrun that cyan one, but I can out-match her!

She tried to tackle me from behind, but I stuck my foot out, forcing her to collide with my steel-toe boot face first. I successfully knocked her out, leaving the orange one left. She charged at me at full gallop, forcing me to chuckle.

"Let's be honest," I say. she does a full turn to try to buck me, but I lean to the left to dodge it. I then lash my leg out in an upward motion, landing a hit in her stomach. "You can't fight worth a damn!" I finish. She goes flying a few feet into the air, and I resume my fleeing. I look to the unicorn in my arms to find out why she wasn't struggling and-

Oh my god.

Her's eyes are about as wide as freaking dinner plates. Her pupils are taking up most of the irises! Is... is that a freaking sparkle?

Don't tell me she's that fascinated by me!

From the memories I glimpse from fluttershy, I figure out that Twilight sparkle is a HUGE nerd. in other words, if she sees something that catches her eyes scientifically, She's like a child with ADD.

And I just kidnapped her. Fuck.

I shake my head and continue my running, dashing past the tree lines into Everfree forest. I need answers, and who better than a librarian to answer them?

The Wheel of Fate Continues...

The run through the forest was rather quiet.

At least, until Twilight got her wits about her.

She looked up at the human holding her, and was fascinated once more. She never expected to see a human. Not when they're a dead species.

'Oh... if only spike was- wait, where am I!?' she thought frantically. She felt wind pass through her mane, and felt a firm grasp on her horn. She looked to the source of the grip and found the human that was sharply dressed holding the horn.

She tried to struggle, at least until he noticed.

"Geez, now you're struggling? what a pain in the ass..." he grumbled. He tightened his grip around her waste and horn, bringing a gasp from her. His eyes widened, he slightly lightened his grip.

She looked up at him as much as she could, surprised that the grip was replaced with a firm gentleness.

"Ma' always said be a gentlemen." He remarked, not even looking at the unicorn. She glared at him, remembering what he did to her friends.

Things were rather tense, so to speak.

Here was what could be the last human, and he turns out to be evil. Why does she have all the luck?

They came upon a cave, it was big enough to hold a house from what it looked like. Still holding onto her, he advanced into the dark.

She began hearing growls coming from the distance, instilling a sense of fear into her.

She looked up at the human, whose blue eyes held no show of emotion. He caught her eye and grinned. For that moment, she felt somewhat safe.

Until she was flung from his grasp. She heard a cry of pain and a loud roar, it sounded like a big creature.

With her horn free, she lit up the cave, and wished she hadn't. Attacking them, was a hydra that wasn't fully grown.

"you son of a bitch!" She heard the human roar. She saw him reach into his coat and pull out a metal hilt with symbols she's never seen.

'Wraith blade, Activate!"

What happened would haunt her. Two thin veins from the humans arms erupted from their shelter, whipping around like a writhing snake, until finally, they connected to the holes that were in the hilt. The veins began to pump a blue energy into the hilt, causing the symbols to glow. From the top erupted a beam of energy that moved like the waves of water. she felt a rather menacing power exuding from both the blade and its wielder, like she was losing her breath.

"Okay, now that's fucking cool." She heard him mutter. She winced at the humans coarse language. Really, was it necessary?

The middle head of the hydra struck out first. The human deftly dodged the lunge and slice downward on the head. Without so much as effort, the blade cut through the hydras scales like a hot knife through butter. The hydra cried out in pain, not expecting to lose one head this quickly. It decided that running was the best course.

Too bad the human had other things in mind.

"Where the fuck do you think you're going!?!" He called out in rage. He lunged forward and cut off a leg before it could turn fully. The beast fell to the ground attempting to escape.

"HYAAHAHAHA!!!!!!!! THAT'S RIGHT, SCREAM SOME MORE!" It was like something out of a horror novel. He sliced, and sliced, and sliced, until finally, there was nothing but chunks of the former hydra. All while Twilight sat there, frozen in fear.

Covered in blood, he deactivated his sword and turned towards twilight, who snapped out of her shock to look the monster before her.

"Wha... what do you want!?!" She screamed out.

The human let out a rather twisted grin. She probably would have been slightly safer with the hydra...

It's time to make a choice. Listen to death's advice...

Or continue my vendetta...

Prologus: Past Glory

Chapter 3: Misunderstood

With a sigh, I calmed down from my unrequited blood-lust. It wouldn't help things in the long run if I ate her soul. I just hope she isn't too afraid.

"Wha... what do you want!?!"

Okay, maybe she is. Oh well! I guess I may as well milk it!

I gave off my best insane smile and answered. "Information." I say with a mocking tone. She gulped loudly, maybe this blood on me is kind of enhancing the scare factor.

"What do you want to know?" She asked shakily. I think I heard faint suspicion in that tone...

"The fate of humans. why are they gone?" I ask. She looks at me confusedly, which only annoys me. "What? Did I say something funny?" I snap. She moved back slightly. I sigh. "Look, just tell all you know about humans and their demise." I relent on getting angrier than I should be. I need to be calm to gather information.

Twilight looked at the human with a confused feeling. Why did it say humans, as if he's not included? Isn't he- "What? Did I say something funny?" She jumped back at the interruption. He must have misunderstood it as her jumping back in fear, because he calmed down immediately. "Look, just tell me what you know about the humans, and their demise." He sighed. Twilight noticed that he seemed fairly tired.

'is he trying to find out what happened to his kind? but... shouldn't he already know?' She pondered. 'maybe it's best if I tell him. It's probably the only way I can get him to calm down after him kidnapping me!' "Okay... I'll tell you everything." She answered. The human looked up in surprise. He probably thought she would have refused.

"Thank you." He let loose a genuine smile. It wasn't those creepy or cocky grins, it was just a smile. 'See? That wasn't so hard do! you should do that more often!' She mentally says. She doesn't dare say it out loud, Not with the situation she's in.

And so, The tale of the past is told...

The Wheel of fate is turning...

Things were looking bad... Discord just wouldn't go down!

We look to see a lone bunker of sorts. It's surrounded on all sides by ponies that looked... Perverted.

Their bodies were grey, instead of the collection of colors. Also, their manes were snow white, with yellow eyes and red irises.

Discord changed them to reflect his image.

"LT Gestator! Report!" A voice snapped.

Lieutenant Gelus Gestator, a rather decorated soldier of the Arcadian army, was In a bind. He and his unit were tasked with stalling Discords forces until The researchers found a way to release their allies, the Celestial sisters. It was the only way they could defeat him. They couldn't use the elements of harmony themselves, for they were not meant for humans.

To use them, meant death.

Over the thousand years that Discord has been in power, Geulus has only been alive for at least thirty-seven of them. He and his people constantly lived in fear of him launching an invasion on Arcadia, thus forcing them to develop something that was a life saver, and a killer.

The Ars magus. Or, in equuin, the art magician.

It allowed the humans to perform incredible feats. Such as healing grievous wounds, Launching elemental attacks, attacking the mind, to even converting the soul to energy!

Gelus was the current wielder of the Ice Nox Nyctores; the highest class of Ars Magus, Yukianesa. It was shapped like an elegant Katana, but was as powerful and thick as a claymore armagus!

He grabbed the communication armagus and reported the situation.

"These light be damned Chaos Ponies won't let up! Right now we're surrounded, what's the progress on the seal release!" He demanded.

"Lt... you need to know something." A powerful voice cut in. Gelus's eyes shot open in surprise.

"Your highness!" Gelus exclaimed. It wasn't everyday the king decides to speak with a common Lieutenant. Something must be wrong.

"Calm yourself! I'm broadcasting this to all radio Armagus, including civilian radios!" The king shouted. The shout got the attention of all soldiers soldiers. What was then said would shake them all to the core.

"My fellow Arcadians... It is with great regret that I must tell all of you this... But we will not live to see tomorrow. Discord has proven to be powerful, more powerful than I ever thought. The only way for us to stop him... Is to use the elements of harmony." That statement caused an uproar amongst the soldiers, and shouts could be heard from civilians on the other side from the broadcast.

"SILENCE!" The kings Powerful roar echoed through out the bunker. He wasn't called the King of Steel for nothing.

"I understand your outrage. I understand your fear. But... know this. Using these elements, we can unseal Our allies, the Celestial sisters, AND defeat Discord in one fell swoop! However, Discords reach has gone far. Far enough to corrupt our ally's citizens into these despicable beings for good. The elements must be used to engulf the planet to purify all of them." He grimly informed.

Gelus gasped. That would mean...

"Yes... That would be the end of all of us." silence filled the broad cast. An explosion rocked the bunker, but no one cared.

(OST)

"But, remember this. At every turn, we have proven ourselves worthy of the light! At all of our plights, our weaknesses, Our fallible nature! We have proven that we are Great! We have proven that we are courageous! We have proven to the Light Itself that we can uphold our honor and virtue! Yes, there were many times where the ponies regarded us with distrust, and in return, we gave them kindness! We showed them that we are honorable! When they suffered an economic decline, we helped them rebuild themselves! Now tell me good people, should we not choose the honorable path of self-sacrifice? Should we not go down in history, as the greatest example of the human race? I will use these elements myself. And with it, I will cleanse this world of Discords Taint! Please my people, send me your prayers. Send to me, the strength to combat this disgusting foe! We are not cowards! We are not weak! I understand that we leave behind many. I understand that we will only destroy what remains of us..." The king became silent. Soldiers and civilians alike were silent and hanging on Their rulers words.

"But we are men. Men... with the power of choice. And I... I choose to fight." And with that, the broadcast ended.

Gelus felt... he didn't know what he felt. He felt... happy? No, no one is happy that they're going to die. Excited? No, He just didn't feel that adrenaline.

He felt satisfied. Satisfied with how his life turned out. Satisfied for serving his king. Satisfied for leading his unit the best he could.

Yes, Satisfaction for the way things are. 'I guess... This is all I can do. I won't let them reach the city!'

"Men! It's been an honor serving along side you!" He barked out with tears of happiness.

The men turned towards their commander, and smiled."AAAAOOOO!!!" They replied with great happiness.

"NOW! LET'S SHOW THESE BASTARDS THE POWER OF ARCADIA!!!!!!!" And with that, they resumed their defensive

Chaos ponies dropped left and right. These men wouldn't go down without a fight.

Twenty minutes later, A rainbow flashed shined in the background.

Every soldier looked at the flash with a sardonic smile.

Looks like this is it.

The light finally reached them. They knew no more.

I... I can't believe it.

I was wrong the entire time. The story brought me to me knees. I began to feel something I never thought I would feel again.

Tears. Honest tears.

I hated these ponies, I hated them with everything I had. But... To do what I've done... To nearly devour their souls, to expose theme to my violence...

I spat on their memory. I began to weep. My cries echoed off the cave walls, surrounding both me and Twilight sparkle.

I felt arms wrap around me.

"It's alright." I heard twilight whisper soothingly into my ears. It didn't matter, I only wept more. We sat there for what felt like hours. With this unicorn holding onto me as I wept. I rose from her embrace and looked her in the eyes.

"I... I'm sorry." I whimper. She smiled sadly and got up on all fours.

"It's okay. You only wanted to know." She calmly said. It didn't help. I wiped the tears from my eyes and felt determination rush through me.

"No, It's not. My name is Dean Marcelo, and I'm afraid I'm in debt to you. So as of now, Twilight Sparkle, I'm swearing a life debt to you. I will not leave your side until it is repaid in full. I kidnapped wrongly, and I wish to be forgiven." I swear.

I was serious too. I know the life debt is a wookie thing, but it just felt right to swear something like that to her. Well, she does look surprised!

"How do you know my name?" She asks curiously. oohhhhh... This won't end well.

"w-well... I may or may not have glympsed through your friend fluttershy's memories." I answer quickly. She looked shocked.

"How!?!" She exclaimed.

"Because he is a wraith." We both turn to see a regal looking alicorn. She had snow-white fur, a fluttering multicolored mane, and pink eyes. She looked fairly serious. and rather furious.

"Tell me wraith. Why are you here?" She demands. The rebel inside me just couldn't take it.

"And Why should I tell you, you butt-fucking piece of shit?" I mock. Their eyebrows shot up. Twilights in shock, and The alicorn in anger.

"You'd do well to realize who you are talking to." She growled. I felt my smirk widening.

"Why don't you remind me bitch?" I taunted. I honestly didn't know who she was, and I didn't want to look like an idiot so...

"I am the princess of the sun, Celestia Faust." She snarled. Well, that certainly cleared everything up.

"Well Celestia, I hope you're ready, because While I won't kill you, I'm going to kick your fucking ass!" I shout out.

"Wriath blade, activate! Single vein: Non-lethal!" I commanded my weapon. This time only one vein showed up to enter the hilt. The wavy sword didn't exude as much power as before, but I felt that it could still harm.

Shit's about to go down.

Dean V. Celestia

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Dean V. Celestia Theme)

"Why aren't you trying to kill me?" Celestia demanded as she charged up her horn. That looks like it might hurt, but oh well.

"Shut up and fight me!" I shout. She let loose a giant ball of magic at me. I slice it in half, causing it to go on the left and right sides of me. I dash at her as fast I can. She let loose a barrage of magic at me which I sliced just as I did to the last attack.

I tried a downward strike, she stepped to the side and blasted me in the face and sent me flying. I flip in the air and land on my feet.

"Explain!" She shouted. She then levitated a giant rock and launched it at me. I ran towards it and jumped on top of it. I then leaped off of it and prepped myself to strike.

"This is for being stupid enough to fall for Discords trap!" I answer as I swung down and collided with a barrier. I bounced into the air off of it. Celestia was still below me so I struck again and again, continuously bouncing off of the barrier.

I noticed her wincing with every strike, So she must be getting tired. I landed on the ground and lashed out a powerful kick. The kick shattered the barrier, forcing her to a standstill to gather her breath.

I prepped another strike and felt power gather in my leg. I kicked upward, catching Celestia in the jaw.

"Infernal Rapture!" I dubbed the attack. A beam of black with a light blue outline erupted from the ground, catching her in the stomach.

Before she could collide with the roof, She extended her wings and stopped herself.

Damn, this is getting to be more difficult than I thought!

'Repeat after me...' I heard Death whisper in my mind. I mentally nodded, ready to say what I need to say.

"Now releasing the first limiter!" I felt a rush of power enter me. Oh shit, A blue fire is all over me!

'Stay focused!' Death exclaimed. I snapped out of my surprise and got ready.

"Limiter one, removed!" I exclaimed. The blade became straighter, and I felt even more powerful.

I tried running at her, But I freaking teleported in front of her and did an ax-kick to her sides. This time, she hit the ground with a thud and bounced back wards.

"HA!" I prepared to charge, But someone screamed.

"WAIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!!!!" Twilight's voice stopped my charge. I forgot about her! SHIT!

She galloped in front of me and stared into my eyes.

"Why are you attacking Celestia!? And what did she mean that you're a wraith?" She demanded. I lowered my head. How do I explain this to her?

I sighed. "I'm attacking her to get some form of justice. And to make sure that freeing her, making all of the humans sacrifice themselves, was worth it." I answer. She looked confused, But I'm not going to elaborate.

"As for the wraith part, well... I'm actually already dead." I say plainly.

I think I gave her a blue screen. She's just staring at me with this blank look and-

"Whaaaa!?!" Twilight Exclaimed. Okay, she's back.

"Yup! Dead as a doornail!" I exclaim with a dumb grin. She looked at me with annoyance in her eyes.

"Care to explain how that happened?" She asked with a sigh.

I think I'm going to fuck with her a little bit.

"Nope." I stretch my neck as I far as I could. I think I saw her eye twitch! Awesome!

"And why not?" She gritted out in anger. Ooooooooo she gettin' mad!

"You mad?" I stick my tongue out to mock her even further.

"I believe that's enough." Celestia's voice interrupted. But this time, it didn't hold no malice, nor a hint of the former anger she held. Why do I get the feeling that's not a good thing?

We both gaze at the alicorn in surprise. "Uhhhh... How much of that did you hear?" I ask nervously.

She gave me a rather brilliant smile. "Everything. I understand what you were trying to do." She giggled a little. "Though you could have just asked." She teased lightly.

I looked at her with a deadpan. "Right, cuz' I'm sure wraiths are common in equestria." I say with annoyance. She only laughed more.

With a sigh, I began to leave the cave.

"Wait! Aren't you coming with us?" Twilight shouted to me. I turn back with an annoyed look.

"Of course I'm going with you! Now hurry up pokey! I ain't got all day!" I taunt. I heard Twilight sigh in annoyance and Celestia laugh.

Maybe, just maybe, Things will turn out all right.

Prologus: Meeting the Rest

Chapter 4: Meeting the Rest

Lord. Have. MERCY.

Twilight just wouldn't shut up! For the past twenty minutes, she has just been pestering me about how I died! It doesn't help that it was a rather embarrassing way to die!

"Okay, you know what? I'll tell you how I died." She looked at me with hope in her eyes.

"Really?"

"NO!" I shout. She began to pout, and I would have caved in too!

If I gave two shits, anyway.

Celestia was hanging behind, having a few yuks at my expense. That bitch...

"Look, I'm not going to say yes for quite a long time. So just drop it" I said firmly. Twilight's ears flattened against her skull, and she had a look of sadness, but she relented afterwards, thank god.

The walk was quiet for awhile, and something has been plaguing my mind for a while. Is Fluttershy okay? I never bothered to see the affects of sipping on a soul, and now, it was bothering me.

"Hey. You're going to want me to meet your friends, right?" I turn to Twilight in curiosity. She looked surprised.

"Yeah, how did you know?"

"Request; you think we could see fluttershy first? I don't think the others are prepared for me, so to speak." I referred to the incident in town. Twilight nervously laughed.

"That's probably a good idea." She chuckled. We returned to silence as we adjusted our course to fluttershy's cottage.

Dear lord, this is uncomfortable...

Okay, fuck it. If I make a fool of myself, at least I'm having fun!

I cleared my throat, and announced "I will now sing you the song of my Italian heritage!"

The ponies gave me curious looks, and...

Where in the existing fucks is that music coming from? Ah to hell with it, it's the right tune anyway!

(Lou Monte: Lazy mary)

C' 'na luna mezz'u mare

Mamma mia m'a maritare

Figlia mia a cu te dare

Mamma mia pensace tu

Se te piglio lu pesciaiole

Isse vai isse vene

Sempe lu pesce mane tene

Se ce 'ncappa la fantasia

Te pesculia figghiuzza mia

Là lariulà pesce fritt'e baccalà

Uei cumpà no calamare c'eggi'accattà

I look at the confused ponies, obviously they have no idea what the fuck I'm saying, but they are having fun!

"Second stanza!" I say with a goofy grin.

C' 'na luna mezz'u mare

Mamma mia m'a maritare...

Figlia mia a cu te dare

Mamma mia pensace tu...

Se te piglio lu pulezia

Isse vai isse vene

Semp'a scuppetta mane tene...

Se ce 'ncappa la fantasia

Te scuppettea figghiuzza mia

Là lariulà pesce fritt'e baccalà

Uei cumpà 'na scuppetta c'eggi'accattà

"Now, for those who don't understand the Eye-talian language, I will now do two choruses in Equine!" I turn to the ponies and walked backwards. They were smiling this time, I guess they like the song. Twilight most of all, so she can hear a foreign language.

Lazy Mary you better get up

She answered back I am not able

Lazy Mary you better get up

We need the sheets for the table

Lazy Mary you smoke in bed

There's only one man you should marry

My advice to you would be Is to pay attention to me!

You'd better marry a fireman

He'll come and go, go and come

Sempe la pompa mane tene...

Se ce 'ncappa la fantasia

Te pomperia figghiuzza mia

Là lariulà pesce fritt'e baccalà

Uei cumpà 'na pompina c'eggi'accattà

O cummà ca m' voglio marità

Trovame 'na uagliotta

Ca me voglio marità

Trovame 'na uagliotta

Ca me voglio marità

Trovame 'na uagliotta

Ca me voglio marità

Hey!

Oh man, that song brings back a lot of memories.

Dinner tables, stories and jokes from awesome uncles, Hell, even a night on the town!

I wonder how they are? I mean, I'm here in pony land. But there... there, I'm dead. I'm sure they'll mourn, but they'll bounce back.

It's Ma' that I'm worried about. Sure, she's a tough woman, but she was the greatest mother any son could have! She was firm, and taught me everything I know about the family trade!

Still, that life wasn't for me. Best not to think about it...

"Are you okay?" Celestia's voice cut my thoughts off. I jump slightly and turn to her. She looked worried a bit.

"Yeah! I'm fine." I assure her with a grin. She smiled as well.

"That was an amazing song earlier." She complimented. I laugh at the compliment.

"You kiddin' me? I hated that song!" I say between laughs. She looked at me confusedly.

"They why did you sing it? It was a very good song." She insisted on knowing my way thinking.

I shake my head with a smile adorning my face. "I've grown up with that freaking song. Every party we would have, or when it was time to clean the house, that damn song would play." I explain. "Still, There's a lot of good memories from that song. My fifteenth birthday, Me getting plastered for the first time..." I began laughing at the memory.

Me drunk is possibly the funniest thing I've had the privilege of watching on youtube. I would run down the street without my shirt screaming "FUCK THE POLICE!" As I spun said shirt in my hand. Still, that was then, and now, I can't even drink water without spitting up a glob of my esophagus! Celestia raised an eyebrow at my choice of memories, I guess she expected something happy and sunshiny or something.

"I see. Well, you've led an interesting life at such a young age." She say sarcastically. I shrug with a good-natured grin and we continued our walk towards the cottage. After a while, the cottage got in our sights and I began to feel a small amount of nervousness well up inside me. I take a deep breath in hopes of calming me down.

"Don't worry! Fluttershy is the nicest mare I've ever met. I'm sure she'll forgive you." Twilight must have caught my look of trepidation.  I look at her with a deadpan.

"It's not whether she forgives me or not. either way I won't care. I just feel guilty about taking that small bit of her soul without her permission. Once I admit it, I'll at least feel better." I said coldly. Twilight winced at my tone, she must not be used to someone so... mean, I guess.

To be honest, I wasn't sincere on that. I really do hope she forgives me. But the picture of this being who can practically VIOLATE a hydra, no matter how young it is, with no problem is something I don't want to lose.

Yeah, I'm a control freak, sue me.

I just realized that I'm still covered in blood. Well, I don't think fluttershy is going to forget this meeting any time soon! With a sick grin, I continued on to the door and wrapped my fist on the door.

"Go away!" A soft, desperate voice came from behind the door. I snickered at how nervous she sounded. Twilight gave me a glare and she went to re-assure the nervous wreck.

"Fluttershy, It's me! Come out, I have somepony who needs to talk to you!" She told the pegasus in a reassuring voice. I decided to hide so she can be persuaded to come out. Celestia raised her eye brow at me as I hid in the corner. I looked at her with a grin and shushed her. She smiled and nodded.

The door creaked open and I saw a pink mane peak out from behind the door. "Oh twilight! How did you get away from the monster that everypony's talking about?" She asked worriedly.

OH! So I'm a monster now?

"Twilight!" Another voice came from the cottage. Oh dear lord don't tell me...

A rainbow blur sped into twilight, knocking the wind out of her. "OOF!" She flew into the air with rainbow dash while I just sat there in the corner thinking about why I get the stupid people to deal with.

(Persona 3 - Blues in the Velvet Room)

"Oi! Can you give the poor mare a chance to breath?" I interrupt her unnecessary prattling. She turned to me and her eyes widened.

"YOU!" She was about to charge at me until she was held in place by telekinesis from... Celestia! Oh, well I guess she does want to resolve this peacefully.

PFFFFFFFFFFFFFF- Fat chance! I felt something wrap around my waste and tugged. Thankfully, these reflexes of mine saw it coming. I held my ground as best I could.

"Run Twilight! We can handle this varmint!" The redneck pony shouted.

"ENOUGH!" Celestia's voice blasted through out the area. Immediately, The two ponies halted their advances. They looked to their ruler in shock, not expecting the loud voice.

"Jesus, did you have to do that right in my ear?" I groan as I held my head. She looked at my plight and giggled slightly.

"Well, it was that or simply let them have their way with you." She laughed. I roll my Ice blue eyes and opt to stare at the gathered ponies. The orange and Cyan one glared at me with distrust. I grin at them as the brim of my hat covered my eyes.

"You got somethin' to say?" I ask them. I saw their jaws hardened in anger, causing my grin to grow wider. They still didn't say anything. "HA! Didn't think so." I scoffed at their silence.

"Please Dean. You wanted to apologize, remember?" Twilight begged me. Fluttershy hid behind her and her mane. I looked at the sorry sight and sighed. I walked towards the shy mare and knelled in front of her. She tried to curl herself into a ball out of fear. With another sigh, I remove my hat and place it on her head. She looked up to me in confusion and I gave her a soft smile.

"I'm sorry about earlier. Are you okay?" I try to come off as nice as I can possibly manage. The blood is probably not helping.

"Oh please! He's covered in blood, how can he possibly be good? It's just obvious that he's evil!" I heard The rainbow themed pegasus exclaim.

Not even turning away, I shout back at her. "Says the Prism bitch who's ass I kicked to the pavement!"

Trolled...

I could hear steam screaming and teeth grinding. Damn, she's upset again. I heard a gasp and turned to the source. Before I could see who gasped, A pink pony was in my face.

"ohmygoshohmygoshyournewandyournotaponywhatareyoudoyoulikeparties..." As she continued on and on and on, she would teleport out various areas on my body. She would appear from under my shirt, from inside my coat, and I'm pretty sure she would have appeared under my hat if I had it on! Before she could disappear, I grab her sides and held her up simba style. She looked at me with a permanent smile that just wouldn't go away. With a deadpanned look, I just stare at her.

"If you're going to ask me questions like that, at least say them slowly like a normal person" I said with a monotone. She smiled wider than me... BLASPHEMY!

"My word!" I turn again with an annoyed sigh. Who is it this time? I spot an alabaster unicorn with a purple mane and tail. I felt a tug in my coat and saw it fly off to hover in front of the white unicorn.

"HEY! Get back here!" I yell out for my coat.

"The material is just simply amazing! It feels so soft, yet it looks so thick and hard!" Giggity...

I look at the unicorn in surprise from the innuendo. "Well then." I say. She must have caught on, because she floated the coat back to me and blushed hard. Still... Giggity!

"Now my little ponies. I want to introduce to you the Wraith known as Dean Marcelo." Celestia introduced me before I could get a word in. I glared at her annoyingly.

"I can introduce myself just fine." I growl out. Damn Alicorn... I clear my throat and began my speech. "As Celest said, I'm Dean Marcelo, and I'm a wraith. If you want to know what a wraith is, well too bad, you get nothing. My habits are long walks on the beach, and Trolling." I introduce myself. Rainbow dash looked at me in confusion.

"What's trolling?" She asks with suspicion. I grinned like a psychopath.

"You'll figure it out... eventually." I answer. "Before any of you say anything, I already know all of your names." I tell them. Everyone's eyes widened except for celestia's. I guess she knows what I can do.

"um... how do you know our names, if you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy asked nervously. She still wore my hat, how adorable! I couldn't help but smile at her.

"Well, remember when I visited you earlier?" I asked her. She looked thoughtful for a moment and nodded. My smile turned more nervous. "I may have took a glimpse at your souls memories..." I half lied. I'm not going to scare them into aggression by saying I took a little bit of her soul. Instead of being scared, she actually looked kind of... I have no Idea what the word I'm looking for is, but fascinated maybe? I don't know, but let's go with that.

(Persona - Daily Life)

"Well, since I don't have to say anything, you better know this bub! I've got eye on you!" Rainbow Dash threatened. I grinned at her.

"Watch out, I might rip that eye out of its socket." I growl out in amusement. She put a hoof over her eye and flew away slowly. I looked at applejack with the same grin. "Oh please, try to threaten me." I taunt.

Applejack didn't looked scared in the slightest and simply shook her head and walked away.

"I've got some apple buckin ta' do. I'll see y'all later Twi'." She left for her farm. Rainbow Dash sped off without a word.

Rarity tugged on my pant leg and I looked down to her. "If you have need of anything clothes related, please, don't hesitate to stop by my boutique!" She requested with a smile. I raise My eye brow in surprise. Why's she acting so nice? She caught my look of suspicion and simply tapped my leg with her hoof. "Oh, don't give me that look. I can't say the same for the others, but for somepony to dress as fashionable as you do, you can't be all bad!" She smiled as she trotted back to town.

That's her reasoning? I dress nice? Well, looks like my swag saved my social standing with her!

Sweeet...

"Ummm..." I looked down again and saw Fluttershy sitting on her haunches. Between her forehooves she held my hat and was looking down.

I can not even tell you the amount of D'AWWW I'm feeling... Thankfully, I played it cool and smiled at her as I reached for my hat. "Thanks for holding onto my hat, Signorina." I grab my hat from her and placed it back on my head. You know... I just realized something.

During the fight with Celestia, I didn't drop my hat once. That's kind of cool, now I have something Indiana Jones-ish!

"Well, I've sent a letter to the mayor of ponyville explaining the situation. Now Twilight, try to keep him out of trouble." I turn to her in surprise. She did all of that without me noticing? Sneaky... I turn to Celestia with an annoyed look on my face.

"Shouldn't it be the other way around?" I ask with a sigh. Twilight yelled out in indignation and Celestia teleported away to 'I don't give a damn' land. I look to Twilight with a bored expression. "You ready to head to town?" I ask her. She sighed and said yes.

We waved goodbye to Fluttershy and began our trek to town.

As we walked towards town, I saw some of the ponies began to panic at the sight of me.

hehe... Oh this will be fun...

And so ends the Prologus arc! Thanks for sticking to it bros!

Sententia Arcus: A Friendly Visit

Alright Technoscratch, Darkimpmon, Thorn Buck, You've got what you three have been waiting for! Your OC's are in!

Chapter 5: A Friendly Visit

It has been two weeks since I've came to ponyville. These fuckers still don't trust me!

Except Twilight. For some reason, she believes I'm a good person. I've been holed up in the library with her, and it's taken awhile, but Spike somewhat trusts me. He still gives those dirty looks ever since I kidnapped his Mother/Older sister figure. Then again, I have no fucks to give. Right now, Twilight and spike went out for something, I forgot what. Thus, they left me alone in the library. This gave me time to mull over the past weeks antics. I've to deal with a lot of changes.

Then there was the whole grammar bullshit!

"Geez, is everyone always so up-tight?" I ask Twilight as the citizens scrambled indoors.

"Not really, and it's everypony." She chided me.

I scoffed and grinned. "Fuck your grammar, I'm dead."

Possibly my greatest comeback EVAR! She didn't appreciate my genius though, cause She was just annoyed by it. All in all, the past few weeks have been quiet. Yup! Nothing to do at-

"Dean." Fuck me and my big mouth! I jump from the couch I was laying on, and looked at the only person who could make me shit bricks.

Death. He's actually a rather cool guy... girl... person. You see, I've learned quite a few things about death. For one, He's Genderless. I just refer to him as he since the male gender is what I saw him as.

He's also teaching me how to swing a sword correctly. Now, I'm not just swinging it like a moron! I can actually hold my own against death, but of course, he still wins our duels.

He's actually rather papa wolfish when it comes to his wraiths, He's actually been appearing periodically and asking how things were. Of course, he tries to play it cool.

Now, I notice that there's two more people with him, both are human looking, so I'm guessing that they're wraiths.

The first one was the youngest. He had Neon blue hair that was spiked back, He wore a white headband with blue flames on it. He also wore a black sleeveless hoodie with a crescent moon on the back, he also wore white fingerless gloves, along with baggy black pants with black boots.

The last one was what I classified as an athletic stoner. He had shoulder length brown shaggy hair, 5 o'clock shadow, and he was dressed fairly casual. White t-shirt, blue jeans, and black boots

I look at death with confusion. "Okay... Why are they here?" I ask him. Death doesn't usually bring people along with him for no reason.

Death smirked, as if remembering a private joke. "They are here for instructions of a wraith's duties." A few warning bells rang in my head. I began to laugh nervously. "Umm... Okay, but what does that have to do with me?" I asked, even though I was dreading the answer.

"you are going to be their instructor since all three of you are going on the same assignment." He replied. My pupils shrunk in despair. I'm no teacher, that's for damn sure! Death expects me to teach these noobs, but in what!?

"Nice to meet ya'!" I turn my attention to the youngest and most extravagantly dressed of the two. "I'm Techno Bassboost!" He introduces himself and holds out his hand. I stare at him. Who. The. Fuck. Names their kid Techno? Who even has a last name called Bassboost!?! Arrgh! Fuck it. I grasp his hand and shake it.

"Dean Marcelo. Nice to meet you too" I take a moment to glance at his gloves and notice Enochian symbols stitched into it. I guess he's more into punching. I look to the other teen and raise an eyebrow. He grins back at me.

"I'm Jaden Jolek." He says calmly. I nod to him and question them.

"Okay, how old are you two?" I ask them. They look caught off guard by the question.

"Umm, I'm sixteen," Tech points to Jaden. "and Jaden is nineteen." He says. I sigh and facepalmed. It figures that such young kids die.

"Okay. For simplicities sake, I'm going to call you," I point at Techno. "Tech, and you," I point to Jaden. "Jay. It saves me a lot of time to worry about your names." Jaden shrugged while Tech looked kind of annoyed. Oh well, not my problem. I turn to death. "Okay, what do you got for us?" I ask him for the mission. Death nodded and pulled out a scroll.

"I seem to have received reports of two lingering sentiments wandering around the old human kingdom of Arcadia. Your jobs are to go and eradicate these spirits. Devour them." He commands. I nodded, and out of the corner of my eyes, I notice both noobs eyes shoot open in surprise. I glare at Death.

"You didn't tell them about that little bit, did you?" I ask him while sighing. I saw the faintest hints of a smirk. "Oh my god you want me to tell them don't you." It wasn't a question, really. He handed me what looked like a map and disappeared. I sigh once more and looked at the noobs who both looked rather uncomfortable.

"look, don't think for one second about regretting your decision!" I shout at them. The looked to me in confusion. "I may have regretted it, But I've gotten over it! Yes, we need souls for sustaining ourselves, but I've only relied on animals as food! I'm no good with this kind of stuff, but you can't puss out now that it's all said and done." I tell them. It seems to help them a little bit, but not much. I'm no leader, as you can see. I look at the door to get ready to leave, but spot Twilight and spike staring at me with their jaws open. I laugh at their expressions and ask them, "You saw all that, didn't you?" I couldn't help but laugh.

They both nodded. "Who in the hay was that?" Twilight Exclaims. I simply shook my head and chuckled.

"Our boss, so to speak." I answer cryptically. She glares at me, forcing me to put my hands up in surrender. "alright, alright. That was Death." Her eyes widened.

"Y-you're saying wraiths work for death?" She asks me with hesitation in her voice. I sigh and kneel down in front of her and pet her mane.

"look, death isn't just an end. It can be change." I reassure her that death is not evil. She doesn't exactly seem reassured. I get up and look to the noobs. "Okay you two, stay here. I need to make a supply run to canterlot for our trip." I command.

Actually, I have another reason.

Over the last two weeks Celestia and I... I guess you could say we're a bit like friends. She's proven to actually be somewhat reliable as a friend. I guess she deserves to know.

That, and I could use the fucking discount from the stores. They are expensive as all hell!

Without waiting for them to protest, I speed out the door. I make it to the train station and I'm greeted by the Train conductor. "Well hello there Dean! How's everything?" The mare asked in a joyful tone.

I grin at her. I've been to her house more than once to have dinner. She's a fairly nice lady, despite the quirks. "I'm doin' fine Steam." I reply. "I'm just here for a two way trip to canterlot." I tell her. Steam raised an eyebrow.

"Again? You've been visiting there quite a few times, got something going on?" She asks curiously. She shook her head. "Ah, It isn't my business. Here you go! these ones are on the house!" Steam produces a ticket from her jacket.

"Grazie Steam!" I thank her as I jump onto the train.

"Don't be a stranger Dean!" She calls out to me. I turn back and give her my biggest grin.

"Well, If you've got a hot bowl of that stew of yours, I'm more than willing to stop by!" As I've found out, Wraiths can eat and drink. Just not water, because of its purifying purposes.

Lolwut. Yeah, I can't drink water, but everything else is hunky dory! Seriously, what a bunch of bullshit... and it's not even to satisfy hunger, it's just for taste! God, this makes no sense!

Enough of my rambling, back to the matter at hand. Death wants me to train the new wraiths, when I myself haven't been a wraith that long.

Why?

"It's simple, really." I jump in my seat since Death freaking teleported in front of me. He's getting a habit of doing that and enjoying it, that asshole!

With a sigh, I look to him with a raised eyebrow. "Really? Then you won't mind explaining it to me then." I glare at him. He has my file, so he knows I don't teach anything!

"Convenience. All three of you have the same assignment, and you've been a wraith longer than they have. Show them the ropes, so to speak." Death explained.

Seems legit. I mean, I have nothing better to do, so...

"Alright. I'll see what I can do." I concede. "BUT! Next time, warn me when you're doing this again." I tell him. With a chuckle, he disappeared into the unknown.

I groaned to myself. This is going to be a looooong train ride. May as well get some shut-eye.

I laid my head back against the cushion, letting sleep take me.

"You sure this is a good idea Dean?"

"Of course! Why wouldn't it be?

"Well... don't you remember about what your mother said about Vamp's?"

"Yeah. They'd sooner bite your dick off then talk to a human, but I have something they'll want."

"Oh really? and what's that?"

"Papers to obtain blood from the hospital to stay off the grid."

I was awakened from my dreams by a hoof gently shaking me awake. I see a light pink unicorn  wearing a train conductors coat.

"I wasn't snoring like a bear, was I?" I ask with a joking tone. The unicorn smiles.

"No sir, this is your stop." She tells me. You know, for the past week, I've seen this mare, yet never asked for her name.

Fuck it, I'll ask later.

With a nod, I rise from my seat and get off the train to see Canterlot.

Ahh~ Canterlot! No other city makes me want to choke on stomach acid than this place! Oh look, there's the high class hookers! With a laugh to myself, I make my way to the castle.

I don't bother myself with the looks that I'm receiving from these pompous butt-plugs. Who ever is bothered by what THEY think is either one of them, or have no backbone what so ever. From what I'm seeing, they're too chicken shit to walk up to me and say something. A green earth pony stallion with a black mane blocks my way.

Well. I stand corrected. Lets see what he has to say!

"You're in my way." Dean has initiated conversation!

"You shouldn't even be tainting our streets, and you say I'm in your way?" The stallion attempts poor insult!

"Well, unless you want to turn into a bloody stain on the pavement, I suggest you back off." Dean Snaps back! It's super effective!

"Well I never-" Dean used Interupption!

"Before you even think about finishing that sentence, use that peanut between your ears to realize that I will kick the living shit out of you. So BACK. OFF." Dean uses blatant threat! Stallion has fainted! Dean is the victor!

With a scoff, I walk away from the useless pony. Honestly, I expected better from a bureaucrat. Wait, wrong government.

I finally make it to the castle gates and spot the guards snap at attention trying to look threatening.

"You may not pass." They drone out. With a sigh, I look between the two.

"Look guys, we go over this every single time, and every time, I get in. So just do yourselves a favor and let me in." I snap at them.

"What seems to be the problem?" I hear a surfer voice call out. Oh great, he's here.

'AH! Shining! Just the captain I wanted to see!" I run over to Shining armor and wrap an arm around his neck. I heard him sigh next to me.

"What do you want Dean?" He groans. That widened my grin even further. I just love annoying him.

"Well, I'm here to see the princess. Again. And what I need, is for you to open the gate. You already know I'm friends with Celestia, so just save yourself some time!" I try to reason with him. He seems thoughtful for a moment. I'm sure he won't mind if I take a peak at his soul.

I see a pure light blue with a hint of a light red. ooo~ seems like he's in love! They grow up so fast!  I began to chuckle as he gives his guards the order to open the gate. He heard my laughing and glared my way.

I held up my hands in defense, still laughing. "Hey now, I ain't laughing at you. I see you have a special someone." His eyes widened. Before he can ask me how I know, I began to run off in the desired direction. turning back I shout to him. "Good luck with that, you povero bastardo!" I laugh at his confused face. I just love messing with people with Italian!

I Halt as I pass through the gardens. I can see the statue of Discord.

Everything... It's all because of him. He's the reason why the humans are gone. When I first came here with Celestia, I wanted to devour his soul right then and there. But in order for me to get to him, that would require breaking the seal, which is one thing equestria can't afford.

Damn my luck.

With a scowl, I make my way through the gardens. No point lingering.

The guards give me cold glares, which I return with a dangerous smirk. I love antagonizing these storm trooper wannabe's. Nevertheless, they let me pass unhindered. I make my way upstairs to the bedroom areas, hoping to find Celestia there.

I spot a door with a sun mark in the hallway, along with guards on both sides. With a small smile, I make my way towards the door, only to stopped by two crossed wings.

Okay, this is seriously getting old! "If I've made it all the way here, what the hell makes you think I'm not supposed to be here?" I ask them. They still refuse to move. "OI! Celest! Tell your stooges to back off before I knock them senseless!" I call out. I hear a rustling behind the door and finally, it opens to reveal Celestia. She was smiling, as was the norm for her. Can't figure out why, though.

"Dean! It's good to see you again. How have you been?" She asks me with genuine curiosity. I may as well cut to the chase.

"I have an assignment." I tell her. Her eyes widened and looked at me questioningly. I take this as a sign to continue. "I'm supposed to head to Arcadia, and wipe out the lingering sentiments." I tell her. I've relayed to her what a sentiment was before. It's the most powerful form a rouge spirit can achieve, and I'm tasked with killing two. Telling her of my assignment, she begins to look concerned.

"Are you sure? Is there anything I can do to help?" She asks with barely noticeable worry. I smile, having caught it.

"Well, I'm heading out tomorrow. So I figure why not spend today with you?" I tell her. I  don't know why, But she's not that bad to hang out with. She can take a joke, and dish out some pretty good ones as well.

"I'd be happy to spend today with you! Thankfully, the day court was postponed today. So I'm free for the rest of the day." She informs me.

Well, if one was playing persona...

SOCIAL LINK, GO!

Hehe, reference... any way, we find ourselves in a different section of the garden than the one I was In before, just passing time with small talk until this. FUCKING. QUESTION. Popped up.

"Have you ever had somepony special Dean?" Celestia asks me. I swear, I could see the faintest blush on her face.

I think back to my time as a human.

"SHITSHITSHIT!!!"

I was running down the street, trying to adjust my pants as I ran like the devil himself was behind me.

"DEAAAAAAAAANN!!!"

Which wasn't far from the truth. I turn to see a car whip around the corner, the driver a women in her late twenties with burning eyes of rage. I scream like a little girl and continue my sprint for life.

"GET BACK HERE AND TAKE YOUR PAIN LIKE A MAN!" The women calls out.

"Fuck you, I'd rather live!"

I felt a shudder run through my spine. I turn to Celestia and shake my head. She smiles, having caught my reaction. I look up and realize it's getting dark out.

"Sister, what are you doing out here?" I turn to the intruder to find another alicorn. This one was a dark blue, wearing a black version of Celestia's choice of dress. I raise my eyebrow, having not met Celestia's sister the few times I came here, since they were brief visits.

"Ah, Luna, this is Dean Marcelo. He's a wraith." Celestia introduces me as I wave a greeting. Luna's eyes shot up, but seemed to trust me enough not to try anything.

Why did that sound somewhat dirty?

Luna turns to Celestia. "Sister, you should be in bed. You know you have the day court to deal with tomorrow." She scolds Celestia. I chuckle, causing Celestia to send a glare my way. I try to look innocent and grin at her.

"What? I didn't laugh." I say with mock obliviousness. Celestia sighed and agreed with her. Before she left, she turned to me.

"Would you like to stay the night Dean? It's a rather long trip from canterlot to ponyville." She offers. I think over her invitation and accept. She smiles and begins to tell a near by servant to prepare the guest bedroom. The servant nods and trots off.

I turn to the guards and grin evilly. "Well guys, looks you get to deal with me all~ day." I tease them as I wrap an arm around one of them. "Won't that be fun!" I try to get them happy, but they remained stone faced as ever. However, I think one of them died a little inside.

May as well head to my room.

(Arcadia)

"Is it done?" A disembodied voice called out to a single man.

He was dressed in a butler's outfit with long brown hair tied into a ponytail by a black ribbon. He was a very tall and skinny fellow, with pale skin. His eyes were the color of violet.

"Yes my lord. The sentiments have been raised. Soon, Deaths wraiths will flock to annihilate your last seal. You'll be free once the sentiments have been defeated." The butler said stoically.

"Excellent work Nex! I knew I made the right choice in choosing you as my right hand!" The voice priased.

Nex swelled with pride, but refused to show it.

"You give me too much credit," Nex looks up.

"Lord Discord."

[Sententia Arcus Theme]

Sententia Arcus: Journey to Arcadia Part 2

Chapter Seven: Journey to Arcadia Part 2

You know, maybe I was wrong. Maybe I'm just over-thinking this, but those two seem quite capable. Tech told me about his weapon as a wraith, and it sounds fairly useful. He uses these knuckle knives and with every hit, he makes his opponent more and more tired. Then there was Jay. He had decided to pull one of my sayings and just told me "You'll see." which I'll be honest, made me fell like a proud older brother.

Or I could just be bull-shitting myself. Either way, yay!

The trip was rather quiet, save for pinkie pie's constant yakking. I've caught some of the other ponies giving me some stares. They probably still don't trust me. Jesus, It's like dealing with cops! I shake off their glares and press onwards.

(Persona 4 - Heartbeat, Heartbreak)

"So Dean," Oh god what does Twilight want now? "Are you going to tell me how you died yet?" OF FREAKING COURSE!

I turn to her as we walked, or in her case, trotted, down the trail. "Dead men tell no tales." I tell her. Her eye twitches in annoyance and sighs. She turns towards the Noobs and asks them the same question.

Tech considered answering while Jay explained his death.

"Well, what happened was that I was driving home from a rather far off party. I brought a drink with me since I was bound to get a little thirsty on the way home. But then I ended up dropping it, and keep in mind I was under the influence of a couple of drinks." Of course. "So, when I tried to grab it, I didn't see a tree that was directly in front of me. I ended up crashing into it, flying through the windshield, and snapping my neck against a rock."  Jay recalled. He still had that grin on his face, even when talking about his own death. Tech and the ponies though were cringing as they imagined what he went through.

"Woodn't want to scare the others now Jay!" I say with a troll face. Tech glared at me, while Jay just laughed his ass off. Tech glared at me for a little bit more until he decided he would tell his story.

"Well, for me, it was a bit more... extreme. I was walking home from a tournament I was in with my little sister when we decided to take an ally way as a short cut." Oh my god you moron! Who takes ally ways! Wait... what city was he in?

"Hold up! What city were you in?" I interrupted. He tried to recall the name.

"Umm... Detroit I think." He answered. I felt myself twitch in anger. Seriously? WHY!?! Why would you walk in Detroit!? That's like saying 'here I am! Come take my wallet!' it never ends well! The only reason I could do it was because they knew who I was! I facepalm and tell him to continue.

"Okay... anyway, So when I take the ally, My sister and I end up getting cornered by these gang members who ended up mugging us." Well that escalated quickly. "I was able to fight off two of them, but the last one pulled a gun out on me and shot me in the chest. I had to watch him put a bullet to my sisters head until he killed me." He looked rather depressed. You know what? I think I'll lay off of him a little bit.

"Tell me," I get his attention. he seemed to already be glaring at me. He probably expects me to make a joke about it. "How long ago was this?" I ask him. That threw him off, because he actually looked surprised.

"About three days ago..." He trailed off. I nodded.

"Well, I'm sorry to hear about that. But you have to get your head in the game if you want to fight those sentiments. They won't show any mercy just because you aren't thinking clearly." As much as I don't want to say that, I know I'm right. He nodded in understanding and the walk proceeded in silence. I'm surprised! Normally, Pinky won't shut up!

"Well duh, Dean! The author just decided to put in character development!" Pinky appeared right next to me and scolded me. Wha...? Fuck it, I don't care anymore!

We proceeded our trek through the forest, taking breaks to look at ruins that passed by at Twilights begging puppy dog look that she gave me.

"This is so amazing! I'm looking directly at Human architecture! Oh the history I could learn if there was some text I could look at!" Twilight absolutely loved it. I shook my head in amusement. I swear, at times she's just like a little kid.

"Come on now Twi. We're supposed to be heading to this big city that's hiding in this forest." Applejack told her. Twilight sighed, and begrudingly trotted away from the ruins. Rarity caught up with and got my attention by nudging my leg.

"Something you need?" I ask her.

"Yes, do you think we could stop here? It's getting rather late." She requests, sounding tired herself. I'll be honest, I thought she would have started to complain earlier. I look and see that the sun is actually going down much to my surprise.

"Alright. We'll set up camp here for the night!" I yell to the others. Various sighs of relief came from them.

"Oh thank goodness! Now I can fix my mane! Its been absolutely dreadful ever since we entered this ugly forest!" Rarity exclaims in exasperation. There it is! There's that complaining I was waiting for!

Eveyone goes about their business, setting up tents, creating a fire pit. Off in the distance I can hear running water.

I pull out the folded map from my coat and begin to look it over. From what I understand about Arcadian culture, They use rivers as a means of trade and as an aqueduct. In other words, It was like Venice in its lay out. That means, that the best thing to do is to follow that river.

Satisfied with the course I picked out, I fold the map back up and put it in a hidden pocket in my coat. I then reached into my bag that I lugged with me and began setting up my tent. After some trial and error, I managed to get it right. With a sigh, I was ready to turn in until I felt someone tugging on my pant leg. I looked down and saw that it was Rainbow dash of all ponies. She never talked to me, so why is she starting now? She also looks rather nervous about something.

She took my silence as a signal to talk. "L-look... I talked to twilight about what happened when you first appeared, and I'm sorry." that threw me off guard. Shouldn't I be the one apologizing? Oh well, best to let her continue. "It... was just so sudden when you ran off with twilight, I assumed the worst. Then there's the fact that you saved her from a hydra..." She said nervously. She was looking at the ground, not daring to look me in the eyes. With a sigh, I started to pet her mane. She looked up in surprise.

"Look, I'll admit, most of it was my fault." I thought about that for a minute. "Okay, all of it was. I was thinking mostly on assumptions at the time and didn't know the full story. For that, I do apologize." I said solemnly. She smiled a little bit. A devious thought came to me. "I also apologize for the ass kicking I gave you and Applejack." I say with a smirk. She gave me a flat look, and punched my arm with her forehoof. She laughed a little bit as she did that. I'll admit, it was all fairly adorable. These ponies seem to have that effect on me.

"You're alright Dean. Want to start over?" She gives me her forehoof. "I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flier in Equestria!" she introduced herself with a flare of her wings. I laughed at her arrogance.

"And I'm Dean Marcelo, Agent of Death." I say with a grin, and she grins back.

Well, today is just full of surprises!

We talked for a little bit, getting to know each other, with me of course avoiding all questions of my past. I wasn't ready to answer those just yet. The hours flew by, everyone was talking to each other. Tech to Applejack, Jay to pinkie, and Twilight to rarity. Dash was the only pony talking to me. As time drove on, I began to realize something.

Maybe I labeled these ponies wrongly. When I get to know them, they're actually pretty decent. Rarity loved my coat for some reason, Twilight loved talking to me about human culture, Pinkie just talked to me, and Rainbow talked to me about where I learned my moves.

Applejack though, was the only pony that doesn't seem to trust me fully. Now, believe me, I couldn't care less. But it was starting to get on my nerves.

I'll try talking to her after the assignment.

After saying goodnight to everyone and Twilight placing wards to keep the animals away, we went to sleep.

(Location: Arcadia Time: Night)

Nex was strolling through the streets of Arcadia. He was going over his plans inside his head. He would lure the wraiths to the plane first, than the castle for the final spirit. He extended his sense to find their location, and felt a presence that brought about an uncharacteristic bestial hatred.

The elements of harmony were with them.

Oh how he despised those dreaded stones. They were what sealed his master last time, He only hoped one of them was lost during the fight. He tried sensing the wraiths that were with them, and registered three.

Except... One of them felt familiar. He tried extending himself even further to figure out who it was, and his eyes widened in horror, recognition, and surprise.

It was him. the one he cherished as much as his lord.

"No..." Nex muttered to himself. He couldn't believe it. He had hoped he wouldn't become a pawn to death. That he would live a normal life.

But no matter how much he wished it, It had happened.

Dean Marcelo was a wraith, and he was coming to Arcadia.

A/N: Sorry for such a short chapter. I just wanted to get this out while I still could. Like any other time, leave review on what you think!

Sententia Arcus: Arctic Soldier

A/N: Alright peeps, this chapter is going to be a good one! enjoy!

(Later that night)

I Can't sleep... These dreams are becoming much too frequent. With a sigh, I get up from the sleeping bag. Before I can even move, I hear a sigh coming from outside the tent. I move the flap and spot Fluttershy sitting by the fire looking nervous.

She must still be scared of this place... I guess I can try to calm her down. I exit the tent and quietly step towards her. I sat down next to her, and she squeaks in surprise at the sight of me. She calms down after a few seconds and looks at me apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I didn't wake you, did I?" Fluttershy asked nervously. I smile lightly and shake my head. I feel a lightness in my chest, it... it isn't attraction. I feel a wave of kindness. It's strange, how does one feel kindness?

Wait, could it be that little chunk of her soul that I took when I first met her? Strange... I look at fluttershy with a raised eyebrow.

"Your scared of this place, aren't you?" I ask her. She nodded.

"I can't help it, it's just so unnatural." Fluttershy explains. I look to her questioningly. "The weather moves on its own, and the animals take care of themselves! No other place I've heard of does that." She tells me. I sweat drop at the explanation. Really... It's just like home.

"Fluttershy, It's fine. Back home, that's the way things worked for me and the other wraiths. So you don't have to worry about getting hurt here." I reassure her by petting her mane. She moves into my hand and seems to be enjoying the sensation. I can't help but grin. "Besides, I couldn't let anything as adorable as you get hurt!" I say. Fluttershy blushes. Good lord, if I wasn't dead, That smile would have given me a heart attack. Or diabetes, whichever comes first.

With a chuckle, I began to lightly push her towards her tent. "Now go on! Off to bed with you. We have a big day ahead of us." I tell her. With a smile and a nod, she begins to trot off. Before I could relax, I felt fluttershy hug me. I look at her in surprise. I'll be honest, I didn't expect that.

"Thank you... Dean." Fluttershy says softly. I chuckle.

Priestess...

"Anytime Fluttershy." I grin at her. With a smile, she trots off once more to sleep. I sigh. Geez, I'm going soft. Then there was that voice. I'm still wondering what that was.

"That was nice thing you did Dean." Twilights voice sounded off form the right of me. I look at her with a grin.

"About time you came out. I was wondering if I was going to have to drag you out." I say. Twilight giggled. "Still, trust me. I'm not that nice." I chuckle sardonically. With the life I led, It's kind of hard to believe that.

"Oh, I don't believe that. You've had plenty of chances to hurt us," I stare at her with a deadpan glare. "Okay, while you did take some, you've still proven to be a good person!" Twilight assured me. I scoff.

"Whatever floats your boat." I reply. With a sigh, she trots over near the fire and lies down next to me. "If your going to ask How I died, don't. I'm not going to answer." I glare at her. She looked at me annoyed.

"I wasn't going to ask you that! I just want to talk, that's all." She exclaims quietly as to not wake the others. I stare for a little while and conceded.

"Alright, what do you want to talk about?" I asked cautiously. Twilight thought it over.

"You, I guess. What did you do before you became a wraith?" She asked curiously. I thought it over, and it seems like a harmless question.

"Businessman." I reply. It's somewhat true... I did run a business, just not entirely legal. Twilight looked surprised.

"Really? You don't exactly look like the type to be selling products." She says with smile. I mock-glare at her.

"Hey! I'll have you know that I am a wonderful and charming businessman!" I exclaim jokingly. We both laugh.

Magician...

We spend the rest of our time just talking the night away. mostly small talk, but talking none the less. Finally, it wasn't untill much later until we decided to go to bed.

(Arcadia)

Nex was pacing back and forth. He couldn't get his mind off of Dean.

'Why? Did you plan this Death? Was it you who sent him after me?' Nex asked himself over and over. Nex abruptly stopped and then a disturbing thought came to him.

'If... if I do end up fighting him... will I be able to finish it?' His eyes widened. He couldn't. No matter how often the scene played in his head, he just couldn't do it.

'But... if I could get him to join us...' The butler allowed himself to smile. It's amazing. He hasn't showed this much emotion in a very long time.

Not since Dean was just a child.

'It's no use thinking about it now. I may as well rest.'

With that in mind, he braced himself for tomorrow.

( Morning)

Morning finally came, everyone was up and about. Rarity was fixing her mane, Fluttershy smiled at me for last night, Rainbow dash threw a grin at me, Pinkie was chatting with Applejack while the Noobs were talking with Twilight.

I however, was looking over the map once more and writing down notes.

"I see everyone is ready."

We all turned and found Death standing under a tree. Pinkie raced up to him.

"Ohmygoshwhoareyoudoyoulikepartieswhataboutcupcakesand-"

"Pinkie!" Me and the Noobs shout. She stops and looks at us curiously.

"What?" She asks, not at all understanding the situation.

"Can you give the boss some room?" Jay says with a chuckle. Pinkie 'ohhh'ed and backed off. I walked up to death and looked at him waiting for him to say his piece.

"Well, with that paradox out of the way, I have something to tell you three." Death looked to us. " You may find specific... Items scattered about the city of Arcadia.These are actualy arcane artifacts that were stolen from other wraiths across the multiverse." That kind of surprised us, what are Wraith weapons doing here of all places? I wasn't the only one with that question, as the other two looked curiously at death.

"you see, I believe that a renegade wraith is behind all of this. The only way they could have hurt them, was to damage their soul, so he or she stole other wraith weapons. I specifically crafted each weapon to fit the user, So I don't want them lying around here somewhere. I want you to find them, and give them to me." He commanded. He then had a look of realization. "But keep in mind that is only a secondary objective. The sentiments are your primary targets." He corrected himself. He then had a thoughtful look. "However, do be careful. I don't want any of my wraiths dying again." He said with a microscopic smile. With that said, he disappeared into the shadows of the forest.

"I swear, that appearing and disappearing thing is going to kill me... again." I sighed.  We return to the ponies and my leader face immediately comes on.

"Alright everyone get ready! Finish packing up, and we'll head out afterwards!" I shout out to everyone. I receive nods of affirmatio and proceed to my tent to unpack it. I manage to roll it upand pack it, allowing to think on Deaths mission.

A renegade wraith? I didn't even know you could do that! Not only that, but he or she ended up stealing from other wraiths! With a sigh of exasperation, I leaned against a tree. I have my work cut out for me...

"Dean! We're ready when you are!" Tech's voice interrupted my thoughts. With a nod, we all began our trek towards Arcadia. We found the river, and began to follow it.

As we walked alongside the river, Applejack wanted to ask me a question. "So how come we're  followin' the river? Y'all lost?" She asked curiously. I shook my head.

"No, Arcadia follows a river system that runs to Trottingham. Thus, we're following the river to get the quickest route to the Capital city." I explained to her. She nodded in understanding. Well Dean, it's now or never. "Listen, Applejack..." I got her attention. "I'm sorry about when we first met. I shouldn't have you kicked you like that." I said with an apologetic frown. To my surprise she actually smiled.

"Ah, don't worry about it none! Twi' told me the whole story about behind it, and how you saved her from that hydra." She accepted my apology easily. With a smile on both of our faces, we continued forward.

It wasn't until much later that we encountered a fork in the river that split down the middle. This wasn't part of the map! how could it-

"So where to now?" Rainbow dash floated along side me. I was stumped. I decided to go with my gut and made my decision.

"The one on the left." I suggested, and we all followed the left path.

The atmosphere became heavy with tension. I felt some sort of dark presence that seems to be following us, and I can tell the Noobs are feeling it too. We look at each other and nod grimly. We each prep our weapons, and I get the chance to finally see Jay's. It looked like a pretty thick pipe, but when I look at it more I can see multiple layers. So, it's probably a staff.

After an hour of silence, we came across a large field with craters strewn around it. This must have the place where Arcadia made their last stand. Off in the distance We all spot the castle of Arcadia. Even from here, it looked amazing.

"I told you guys that we'd get there." I say jokingly. However, everyone seemed scared for some reason. I was about to ask what the problem was until I felt the temperature drop drastically. I tried looking around for the source when I spotted a crucifix made out of ice.

"What the hay is that?" Rainbow dash shivered at the sudden drop. As soon as she asked that question, the ground opened up in a light blue portal. Slowly, an armored figure ascended from it. The armor was pure white, With streaks of black scattered about. The helmet hid the face with a black visor, but I have a feeling that I'd find nothing under it. It had a flowing white cloak wrapped around its shoulders. It began to walk forward, we all tensed, ready to fight at a moments notice, until it stopped directly behind the ice crucifix.

"Remember the name Gelus..." A deep voice whispered in my ear, The others seemed to have heard it as well, as they looked around to find the source of the voice. The Being reached it's arm forward and gripped the top of the crucifix and shattered the Ice, revealing a long sheathed katana.

(Team Wraith V. Gelus Gestator)

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Gelus Battle theme)

"FOR IT WILL BE THE LAST NAME YOU HEAR AS I SEND YOU BACK TO HELL!" The being whispered loudly. He got into a battle stance with a hand hovering over the grip of the blade, ready to pull it out any time. As soon as he was ready, balls of light began dancing around us.

"What the Hay is going on!?" Rainbow exclaimed as she dodged the spheres.

"He might be summoning help! Okay, you six!" I look to the ponies. "You'll handle the minions, While Me and these two take care of mister whisper over there!" The ponies nodded in understanding. With a sadistic grin, i look towards my enemy. "Alright chums, LET'S DO THIS!" With that, we all run to our respective objectives.

Dean was right about the balls of light. They entered the ground and sets of armor rose from their old graves. Through the cracks of the armor, a teal fire scorched through them.

Twilight blasted one that tried swing its sword at her. 'This is crazy!' Twilight frantically thought as she dodged another swing. She never would have thought she would end up doing this!

Rainbow dash was doing fine, she would dodge and weave past each attack, and buck whoever attempted to hurt her, same with applejack.

Pinkie protected Fluttershy with her party cannon as she blasted each and every one of them. "Say hello to my little friend!" Pinkie shouted as round tore through a couple of the spirits.

"Way to go, you rock! woohoo!" Fluttershy said in her usual tone. Rarity was actually doing a fairly descent job! She would dodge, and then rip off chunks of the armor on the walkers with ease. It must be due to her extensive fashionista lifestyle.

Twilight managed to deal with the last of her walkers and was able to sneak a peak at Dean and the other two's progress.

The black and white ghost seemed to dodge every strike the three threw at it and counter with his own slash.

Twilight saw a sort of seal appear in front of the ghost as it braced his arm for an attack.

"Empty sky form..." Dean swung his ethereal blade at the seal and a flash of Ice froze him in place. Gelus teleported behind him with his sword outwards. "Winter's Ripost!" He sheathed his sword and multiple cuts appeared on Dean and the others.

'He's just so fast...' Tech thought. He had it worse. He had more wounds on him than the other two, since they relied on a weapon they could defend themselves. He then had an idea. 'Well... I never could do it on earth, and it was just a fantasy of mine to do it, but since I'm a wraith...' He charged at the sentiment, surprising the shit out of the two other wraiths, even the sentiment. Tech gave a flurry of punches at the sentiments helmet, creating a small crack. an aura of Tech's soul gathered at his fists as the flurry became faster and faster until it was a blur

"Gatling Fist!" Tech dubbed his attack. With one last punch to chest, he sent the sentiment reeling. That gave the others the opening they needed. Dean dashed forward and launched a kick under the chin.

"Infernal Rapture!" Dean activated his. A giant black beam lauched from the ground and forced the sentiment to ascend. Jay took that chance to run up to twilight.

"Use your levitation to launch me at him!" Twilight looked doubtful, but did it none the less. Jay soared towards the rising spirit, and latched onto the sentiment. A green aura surrounded the two as they descended.

"Emerald Driver!" The two collided with the ground and launched dust everywhere. When the dust cleared, A crater was visible to everyone. in the middle of the crater, was the sentiment face up on the ground not moving. Jay was kneeling over him with that grin on his face.

The sentiments body began to disintegrate, leaving a floating blue soul that gave off snow flakes.

JESUS CHRIST! That was a Sentiment!?! I'd hate to see what's more powerful!

"Well done you three." I jump in surprise and spot Death standing Idly. He walked slowly into the small crater and stopped in front of the floating soul. "hmm..." He held the soul in his hand as he inspected it. A smile graced his face and he turned to three of us. "It seems that if one of you absorbs this soul, you'll have dominance over Ice. Which one of you would like it?" Death asked us. Well, Ice isn't really my thing, but it does look useful. Jay thought the same thing, since I saw that glint in his eyes. He looked at me and we nodded in agreement.

I placed a fist in front of me and he did the same.

"One... two... three... Shoot!" We both said. I had rock he had scissors.

"SCORE BEYATCH!" I jumped in joy. jay snapped his fingers in annoyance. Tech rolled his eyes at the display. I chuckled and grabbed the soul and immediatly placed it in my mouth.

Sweet jesus~... It's like ambrosia in my mouth... I felt a surge of power and a rush of cold run through out my body, and it felt rather pleasant.

For some reason, Light yagami comes to my mind...

I'll take a soul... and EAT IT.

My mind. it's full of fuck. Oh well, I look at the others, since I have a feeling death already left, and grinned.

"I guess we should rest here a for awhile, huh?" I ask looking at everyone. I get various sighs of relief as we begin to set up camp again.

Tomorrow, Arcadia.

A/N: And done! Well, what did you think?

Sententia Arcus: Rest and Memories

A/N: Hey everybody, this chapter i dedicated to getting to know the OC's, along with a peak into Dean's past. Enjoy!

Chapter Nine: Rest and Memories

"UGHHHH...." Tech groaned as he lay in his tent. The battle was tiresome to say the least. I felt tired myself. I propped myself with my elbow and looked over everyone, and other than me and the noobs, no one was injured, thankfully. I looked at the noobs and smiled as they talked to each other. It kind of reminds me of the training I undertook with death...

(2 Weeks ago)

"OOFF!!" I was sent flying into a tree. Good lord, DAT PAIN.

"You blocked too early Dean." Death chided. He chuckled mercilessly. "Were you anyone else you would have been dead the last fifteen times." he mocked. I roll my eyes, which sends a wave of pain up my spine. I hold my hand up.

"A little help here?" I ask in a deadpan. Death grabs my hand and lifts me up with no effort. I dust my self off and sighed. "Okay how long did I last that time?" I ask. Death laughs.

"You should be happy Dean! You lasted a full minute that time, very few wraiths make it that far." Death reassures me. I stare at him with slight surprise.

"Seriously? Felt shorter for some reason." I said mostly to myself. Death clapped a hand on my shoulder.

"That concludes your combat lessons. Only you can improve your self from here on out. He opened a portal to Muerte City.

Muerte City is a City where purgatory is housed. If a soul is pure grey, in other words they've made many bad decisions but have tried to live a life of good after doing them, they're sent here. When a wraith wishes to retire after a couple hundread years, they come here to keep an eye on the wandering souls

Muerte City functions like a regular city. Everyone goes to work, everyone has a job, and they do it.

But here's the catch. At your 'job' you have many decisions to make. The souls are unaware that they are in purgatory. If someone is the head of a company, and he or she condemns others and take their money, they have a shot at hell for the huge display of greed.

Vice versa though, he or she'll have a shot at their own personal paradise. Oh yeah, and death lives there.

It makes my head spin too, don't worry.

Having left me alone, I slowly hobble my way back to Ponyville.

"Dean." Twilights voice cut me off from my memory. I look at twilight with a raised eyebrow. "Are you okay? you three took the brunt of the attacks." Twilight asked with concern. I chuckled at her.

"Come on Twilight. It takes more than that to bring me down and you know it." I reply. I look at Tech's prone form with a grin. "Besides! Tech got his ass kicked worse than mine!" I say loud enough for him to hear. Tech raised his arm and flipped the bird at me, making me laugh hard. Twilight sighed at my joke.

"Really Dean, do you have to be so rude?" Twilight looked at me with a disappointed frown. I look at her with a blank expression.

"Twilight," I place a hand on her shoulder. "You have to realize, I'm literally a sarcastic bastard three hundred percent of the time." I say with a grin. Twilight rolled her eyes and trotted back in front of the fire we set up. I look at the sleeping noobs and couldn't help but smile.

With a mild grin on my face, I go to sleep, letting my memories take me once more.

(Two years ago)

I saw myself wearing a gas mask and voice modifier, along with five other grown men. we were in the back of a moving armored van. Oh geez, I know this one...

"Alright boys, here's what's going to happen." I heard my changed voice bark. "We're going to enter from the front like normal people. Then Vincent, Freddie, and Johnny, I want you three to shoot out the camera's." Past me gave the three men. They nodded, each with their own form of agreement.

"You got it boss."

"No sweat boss!"

"It'll be quick."

I couldn't see my face, but I could tell I was grinning. "Do me proud!" I patted each of them on the back, and looked to the driver of the van. "If things start to get too hairy, I want you to bail, got it?" I said with a firm tone. I saw the drivers eyebrows shoot up past the mask, but he nodded anyway.

"Just be careful boss." He said with obvious concern. Past-Dean nodded. I looked at the last two men. I remember them, they were the new guys, looking to be a part of the criminal underworld. I took them on this heist as a way for them to prove their sincerity.

"Alright you two, are you ready for your first bank heist?" I ask pleasantly. They nodded enthusiastically.

"You bet! Man, I'm so excited! It's an absolute honor working for you Mr. Marcelo!" These guys were such... Noobs. Yeah, I called them noobs too.

"Don't get too excited, I don't need you losing your head." I chuckle. I clap them both on the shoulder. "Just stay calm, and don't do anything until I tell you to, and you'll do fine." I say with a chuckle. I remember their names. The enthusiastic one was Geovani Armano. The other was his friend, Federico Lorenze. Geovani asserted that he wanted to be called by their nicknames, Geo and Rico.

The van finally stopped, and immediatly we ran into the small bank. The three I ordered to shoot the camera's did a marvelous job. Each one expertly destroying the camera's with no waste of ammunition. The screams of the crowd was heard through out the building as we rushed to the bank tellers.

"Every single one of you back the fuck away from your desks! Rico," I pull a bag from my coat and throw it at him, he caught it with his hand. "Take everyone's cellphones! If they say they don't have one, force them up and pat them down!" I ordered. He nodded and went off to do his job. I heard my boys ordering the bank tellers to take them to the safes. I looked over the prone crowd, and I remembered I felt... empowered. Excited. Excited because of the control that I held in my hands.

I... still miss this. I miss the thrill, the joy of a job well done and going home with my boys as we drove away laughing our asses off. Now, it'll never happen anymore.

I wonder how they're doing?

I saw my past self turn to hear an argument between Rico and some kid. from what I overheard, it was him demanding his phone and the boy refused, often retorting with some sort of smart-ass remark. Oh god, this is when I-

BANG!

The hostages screamed once more as the body of the young boy dropped to the ground, grey matter leaking out of a hole in his skull. I saw my past self tense and pull out a pistol. He stomped furiously over to the two noobs.

"Mr.Marcelo we can explai-" Geo was cut off as two bullets soared into the noob's heads.

I had killed them. Mostly because of an honor thing. We NEVER. EVER. Kill kids. Anyone who did this, would be killed on sight. I saw myself kneel down in front of a sobbing family, who glared at me with tears in the eyes, but held begrudging thanks.

"I'm sorry for what they did. I make it a point to never harm kids. You'll be compensated for the burial." I heard myself say with a deadpan. Their glare lightened significantly, but it was still there.

"Boss, we got the cash." Johnny informed me. I got up from my kneeling position, and began to walk out.

"Ladies and Gent's, think of this day as something to say when someone askes 'So, how was your day?'." I say with a bow, as we left the building. We entered the van and The driver sped off down the road. We all took off our masks and I saw my crews faces once more.

Vincent was a man in his early thirties, with brown hair and green eyes. He was the muscle of the group. He can intimidate anybody into getting what he wants.

Freddie was in his early twenties like I was, with blonde hair and brown eyes. He had a baby face, which earned him many jabs.

Johnny was in his early forties, with black hair and onyx colored eyes. He was the brains of the group. he would often give us full details of a big heist that we would pull, and come with us and in his words, "I don't need you dumbasses mucking up something simple." Yeah, no respect. But I loved the guy for it. A bonus was that he was in the gang long before I took over. He essentially worked for my dad, the last Don of the Marcelo family.

"You okay boss?" Freddie asked with concern. I saw myself with an angry frown, and a far away look on his face.

"No Freddie, I'm not. those two had a future in this gang. They mucked it up, so I'm pissed off." I explain through gritted teeth. They took it as a sign to leave me alone as we drove off in silence.

The dream began to fade...

I awoke with a quiet gasp. I sighed to myself. There's no point in crying over the past. I doubt I'm going to get much sleep because of this, so I decide to exit my tent. I spot the two noobs sitting by the fire, talking animatedly with each other. They both turned to me with a surprised look on their face. I saw Tech's eyes narrow.

"What are you doing up?" I caught the suspicion in his voice, and I was in no fucking mood for it.

"That's none of your fucking business you ignorant little shit." I snap at him. They jump back in surprise and Tech was about to return my remark with one of his own, but Jay stopped him.

"Don't dude. There's a reason he's like this." Jay said with obvious concern. I sighed, there's no point in snapping at these two.

"Look. I'm sorry. A dream of mine just... has me on edge is all." I say with weak chuckle. Tech's glare turned into a curious stare.

"You want to talk about it?" Tech asked. I shook my head.

"Actually, since I'm up, I may as well explain something to you." I answered. Tech put his piece in before I could say anything.

"Is it about souls? because I've been wondering about the whole significance about them myself. I mean, besides the obvious reasons." Tech said as he itched the back of his neck. I chuckle, and began to explain to them the basics.

"You see, Souls are... well, they're basically tiny nuclear reactors." I explain. Both pairs of eyes shoot open in surprise. I held a hand up before they could interrupt me. "Now, before you say anything, know this. That doesn't mean that a soul is just a power source. Your soul is basically you in it's purest form. Everything about you, is inside your soul. That explains the many colors a soul takes on. When a person is not showing their emotions, and you glimpse inside their soul, you get to see their quality of character." I stopped for a little bit to let them absorb that information, and continued on.

"The quality of character is determined by a black and white scale. Those of a lighter shade, like a light grey, or white, which is very rare, get sent to paradise." My face went grim.

"However, there are those who are a steel grey, or black. Which is the worst kind. They're the ones we either devour, or send them to hell for punishment of the way they led their lives." They sat in awe as they absorbed the information. Jay then looked contemplative.

"Wait, you said souls are like Reactors. How does that tell us that they're reactors?" Jay asked curiously. I smiled. I was hoping they'd ask that.

"You see, not only is it what we use to judge, but it is also what fuels our attacks." I explain to them They looked confused. "Think of it like this. We have unlimited energy to tap into, AKA: Our soul. As a wraith, we can tap into the full extent of our power, but we do end up putting a lot of strain on ourselves." I tell them. They instinctively placed their hands on their chest and looked down in amazement. I chuckled at their reactions.

"Like I said though, it puts a lot of strain on us if we tap into too much power." I warned lightly. They both nodded.

Jay starred at Tech for a little bit, having a conversation amongst themselves. Tech then looked at me with an apologetic smile. "Look Dean, I'm sorry for the way I've been acting. I guess your actually pretty cool. Forgive me?" He reached his hand out. I stared at it for a little bit before I grabbed it.

"Sure kid. No problem." I smile.

Fool...

Okay, seriously! What the fuck is with that voice! First it was giving off titles, now insults! I didn't let my frustration show, and the two wraiths went back to bed. I sighed as I got comfortable.

I looked at the shadow of the Arcadian castle, and felt calmer. Tomorrow, we arrvive to the city to explore and find the missing weapons.

Let's hope nothing gives us too much trouble...

A/N: Well, how was that for character development?

Sententia Arcus: City Investigations Part 1

A/N: Hello once again audience! Serpenti here with another chapter for ya! the next two chapters will be dedicated to finding the stolen wraith weapons, and 12intandem, your OC will finally make his appearance. Enjoy!

(Camp)

I watched the sun rise over the plains, and it was truly beautiful. It kind of makes you pause and think about the choices you made in life. Were the ones I made the right ones? Of course not. But are they true to myself? Yes. And I think that is what makes me think my life as fulfilling. I stayed true to what made me the way I am. No one can ever take that away. I hear everyone awakening, I guess I should get ready.

I take apart my tent in silence as everyone went about their business. I'm guessing that they're thinking about the closeness of the capital, since they seem nervous. Who knows what lies beyond those gates...

"Dean?" I turn and see Twilight looking at me with an excited smile. I return it, and kneel down in front of her. I have a feeling what she's excited about.

"Yes Twilight?" I ask with a teasing tone and a smirk. She smiled even wider.

"I forgot to tell you! I brought all the books I could carry about the capital!" Twilight exclaimed. I saw the noobs turn from whatever they were doing and listened in on the conversation. Not very subtle, are they?

"Well then, lay it on me!" I tell her. Her excitement just knew no bounds when it comes to this.

"I checked every single book and I've finally figured out the name! It's called Auallonia!" She informed me with a satisfied smirk.

I felt my eyes widen in shock. That's latin, and if my guess is correct, then it translates to...

Avalon.

Oh my giddy aunt, we're going to king Arthur's castle. I feel my inner fanboy jump up and down, since I was always a fan of  all of those stories. Twilight notices the looks she's receiving from me and the noobs, and she's starting to look sheepish. "Umm, did I say something wrong?" She asked, unsure of herself.

Okay, I can't hold it anymore! I pick her up around the waste, in which she squeaked in surprise, and I began dancing around like an Idiot.

"Are you kidding!? This is friggin awesome! Not only is it mutha-fuggin awesome but we're going to Avalon! That place is a damn legend where me and the boys are from! To be able to visit, I think my inner child just cried manly tears!" I say with the most childish grin on my face. I then pull twlight into a bear hug. "Twilight, you are a friggin genius, you know that right?" I say with a teasing tone in my voice. I looked down and noticed that she was blushing furiously. probably form the compliments. And also because everyone is laughing at my goofy nature. I set her down as I noticed that everyone finished packing.

I notice everyone with their packs strapped to themselves. "Alright everyone, lets get going!" Everyone nodded and we headed off towards the gate.

(Avalon- Gates)

"Well shit. How do we get in?" Tech asked with annoyance. On the gates, was a sentence in latin.

"Perhaps there's a mechanism sitting around here? From what I studied at the academy, Humans liked to lay puzzles out and about to confound invaders." Rarity chimed in. We all stared at her in surprise. "What? I study sometimes too you know!" She exclaims indignantly. I shake my head in exasperation. Arguing isn't going to get us in. I look at the passage closely, trying to recall the Latin I learned form when I was alive. The passage read as followed:

Et corvus, numquam volitando, adhuc sedet, adhuc sedens,

Sc pallida, imaginem Pallas mox supra meam cameram, ostium;

Daemonum oculis uidentur omnia, quae somniando

Et lucerna, ad luminis perfundere eum profusum iactat umbram in area:

Quod umbra est anima mea solo innatantem

Exaltabitur...

quid proderit corvus quote?

I tried racking my brain, thinking all the way back to my school days. I can pick out raven and quote, and I think one says... chamber?

Raven, chamber, and quote. I have those words that I picked out. What could they mean if put together? I turn towards the others with a raised eyebrow. "Okay, I was able to pick out Raven, Chamber, and quote. What do you guys think?" I ask. The ponies looked confused, they must not know the significance. I see the noobs, and their gears are turning.

"I remember reading about a raven..." Tech chimed in, hoping to see if his info was useful. Okay, he's read about a raven, that's a start. Jay had a look of realization and brilliance. He then cleared his throat and shouted to the heavens.

"EST RURSUM!" I look at him with with confusion. Before I could even ask him what he means, the Gates began shaking, causing the ground to quake. Finally, after a few minutes of shaking, the gates are wide open.

We all look at Jay in surprise and astonishment. He grins at us. "Nevermore." He says simply. Waitwaitwait, Raven, Chamber, quote... Edgar Allen Poe? What's that doing here of all places? I shake it off, not wanting to ponder on it for too long. We all rush into what looks like the city square. Behind us, the gates close. Trapping us until we finish the mission.

(Avalon)

To say this place was unnerving was an understatement. All around us, statues stood in place. Each one carrying an expression of Terror, Despair, and sadness. Some were trying to futilely defend their children from whatever attacked them.

My god... Is this what the elements do to people? I saw the ponies looked extremely unnerved. Hell, even pinkie pie was silent. Her mane went flat, and she looked around with a deep sadness that was almost palpable. The other wraiths looked over the scene with a steely look on their face. They looked at me and we nodded in agreement.

We had to keep moving.

"okay everyone, I want two of you ponies with each of us." I tell them. They shook their heads out of the trance they were in.

"Tech, I want you to take applejack and rarity with you and go west. Jay, you take fluttershy and pinkie pie with you and go east." The ones I gave the orders to nodded and the ponies moved to their group leader. I looked at remaining ponies, Twilight and Rainbow dash. "You two are with me. We'll be heading north." I tell them. I look to everyone. "We'll meet up here in the square at dusk! I need you all to stick together, we don't know what's out there, so always watch each others backs! Keep on the look out for any weapons with symbols similar to the ones on ours." I shout out to everyone. We all then went our individual ways, to find the weapons.

(Tech's team- Slums)

"This place is purty darn creepy..." Applejack shivered.

"Yes, I absolutely agree. while it does look beautiful, those statues are just grotesque!" Rarity exclaimed. Tech silently nodded. He couldn't really say much of anything, since He's been feeling this chill ever since he walked in here. Almost like he was being watched...

'Geez, this place just gets better and better!' He thought with a slight bitterness. His thoughts began to wander to his instructor. He still felt on edge around him. While he has shown that he does have a good side, Tech couldn't help but feel that he's hiding something. Tech sighed to himself. 'I won't force him to tell everyone. I just wish he would trust us more.' He lamented. He could tell Dean had trust issues, but where they stemmed from, he didn't know. Tech felt a chill run up his spine. This time, that feeling was stronger. He stopped in mid-stride and began to look around.

"What's wrong sugarcube?" Applejack asked in concern. Tech immediately shushed them as he continued to look around.

"How rude..." Rarity muttered. Applejack shook her head.

"He's probably just checking to see if the coast is clear, don't get your tail in a twist." Applejack scolded. Rarity rolled her eyes and watched Tech look around.

'Where is that feeling coming from!?!' Tech thought as he felt his brow sweat a little. Maybe if he tried...

"Come out! I know your around here somewhere, so quit hiding!" Tech suddenly shouted, making the mares jump in surprise. For a moment, everything was silent.

"Umm Tech, I don't think-" Rarity was cut off by the sound of slow clapping.

Tech looked around for the source of the sound, and decided to check the roofs. He spotted someone.

the person looked like a 1920's businessman. He was wearing a dark grey business suit, complete with a hat. The eyes were shadowed by the rim of the hat, but could show a small smile on the man.

Tech swallowed. He could feel the power radiating from this man. He could tell that he was plenty stronger than he was, So he felt afraid. He didn't know what he would do if he was beaten and left the ponies to this mans mercy.

"So, you noticed me? I'm surprised. Maybe I've been locked up for longer than I thought, if a novice like you can find me." The man said with a slight Brazilian accent. He then jumped off the two story building and landed with a soft thud. He then pulled out the strangest weapon Tech had ever seen. It looked like a sword, but on further inspection, he noticed the gun barrel at the beginning of the blade, along with a trigger on its grip.

A gunblade?

"Who are you?" Tech found his voice. The man chuckled slightly. The man placed a hand on his hat and moved it up slightly, revealing glowing yellow orbs.

"Call me Cress. Cress Allegro."

A/N: And Scene! Well, I wanted to toss something out to satisfy y'all. Hope you found this enough to satiate that hunger for moar. sorry for how short it is!

Sententia Arcus: City Investigations Part 2

A/N: And now for the second part of The City Investigations!

(Dean's Team - Noble quarter)

Was it a good Idea to split up? For all I know, the perpetrator could be attacking one of us and pick us off individually...

NO! I have to trust them. They're grown men... well, one of them is.

It looks like this place is the noble quarter, the houses look too regal to be anything else. I can't help but think this would have been a great place to be a sneak-thief.

"Dean? What do you want us to do?" Twilight asked as we stopped in the square of this sector. I look to them, and began to look around. The houses were big, and odds are, the weapons could very well be inside them. With that in mind, I turn to the ponies.

"Okay, it's B and E time! What we're going to do, is investigate as many houses here as we can. The wraith weapons might be inside one of these houses, so we need to move fast! Rainbow dash, you're fast on you own, so go through as many houses as you can, as fast as you can while looking for weapons that have similar symbols to my sword!" Rainbow dash saluted and took flight. I looked to twilight and she had an excited smile on her face. I chuckled lightly. "Okay twilight, you're with me. I don't want you getting hurt here." I tell her. It's time I start repaying my debt.

"Dean, I'm not a little filly! I can take care of my self, you saw that when we fought that Spirit." Twilight laughed. I shook my head, at least she didn't argue any further.

With that, we enter the first house we see, and boy does it look decrepit. It's a rather large foyer, complete with a set of stairs that lead up to the second floor. Doors off to the side led to who knows where. I look to twilight with an annoyed expression.

"This may take us awhile..." Twilight sighed. I couldn't agree more.

We headed off towards the back of the house and searched the rooms we came across as we went by. each room yielding no results.

Kitchen, no. Bedrooms, no. Dining hall, no. Library, I think I saw Twilight shit bricks, but no.

We finally came to the ballroom, much to twilights chagrin.

"Oh come on Dean, that was a filled library waiting to be studied!" Twilight argued. I stared at her.

"Twilight, this is neither the time, nor the place." I sighed.

"we could have at least read a few of the books there."

"Twilight, I had to drag you out of there. Literally, I had to drag you out! You just wouldn't let go of the floor boards, which I still want to know how you did that!" I shouted. Seriously, she has hoofs! How do you HOLD onto something!?!

"I've told you a thousand times Dean, it's magic!" Was twilights reply. I felt my eyes twitch furiously.

"No. If this were a fantasy book, that would have been an acceptable answer. But this is reality, you do not get a cop out answer like that!" I rebuked. The argument would have gone on longer if we didn't hear the sound of a throat clearing

"You know, it's rather rude to break into peoples houses sir." A british voice interrupted our search. I turn towards the source and see a fairly tall man in his early thirties. His skin was a light blue, like a corpse. He wore an elegant tuxedo with coat tails, dress gloves, and had short brown hair. his eyes were a cold steel grey that held back something dark. ...

"Aw shit, who the hell are you?" I ask with annoyance. Odds are, this asshole is the reason why we're here.

"Me? Why, I'm Zachary Saint Rivers! Might I inquire on who you are, good sir and madame?" He asked with a polite smile along with an eye smile. This guy rubs me the wrong way... And there's that stench! it smells like something died in here!

"I'm Dean, that's all you get." I say with a dark undertone.

"Dean! He's just being polite!" Twilight scolded me. She either doesn't have a good judge of character, or she can't smell that disgusting stench, and I know she can smell that god-awful stench. "You'll have to excuse my friend, he can be very blunt. I'm Twilight Sparkle, nice to meet you." She greets. I take a close look at the man, to try to find anything strange on him. A weapon, anything.

I saw a red ring with black spots on his neck. My eyes widened in shock.

"Shit, Twilight get out of here!" I shout. She stares at me in confusion. "Dammit, just go!" I yell at her. She looks hurt, but leaves.

Watching her to make sure she gets out, I turn back towards the Englishmen.

"So, you figured me out?"  Zachary said with narrowed eyes and a creepy smile. I looked at him with a dark smile.

"Kind of hard not to, with that nasty ass stench. Bubonic plague?" I ask casually. He laughs loudly and nods.

"Yes, I'll admit it is a rather disgusting sight. But you do know I'm not contagious, right? I'm already dead, the sickness has no use of me anymore, and this is a new vessel." He tells me. I shook my head and sighed.

"Better safe then sorry. Who're you working for?" I ask with hidden malice. Of course, the guy picks up on it, since he's just all smiles.

"Well, I like to call him Tom. His real name is just too strange for me. Besides, Tom is so much more catchy, wouldn't you agree?" I couldn't help but nod. He smiled wider, showing some teeth. "Well, I'm glad we can agree Mr.Marcelo. But you do realize I have to kill you, right?" He asks as he takes off his gloves to reveal blue skin like his face, along with black nails. I just smirked back at him.

"Well," I pull out my wraith blade as it ignites from the hilt. "You wouldn't be the first and I doubt you'll be the last." I said cockily. Zachary just smirked even wider. His black nails then became longer and sharper, making me stare at him with annoyance. " You really want to screw me over, don't you?" I ask. he looks at me with confusion.

"I'm sorry... but I don't exactly fancy men."  he said rather creeped out.

WHAT.

I shook my head in anger. "Lets just fight already!" I sigh.

With that, we charged at each other.

(Dean V. Zachary)

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Dean V. Zachary Theme - Dark Saint [Lost Oddysey])

He tried a downward swipe with his claws but I parried it away. I tried a horizontal swing, but he stepped backwards and lunged at me. He tackled me to the ground, but using his own momentum I planted my feet into his chest and launched him into the wall behind me.

He actually flipped in midair and landed on the wall! Time seemed to slow As I looked at him in surprise. His grin had turned from playful to feral as I saw Insanity in his eyes. He propelled himself off the wall and soared towards me with his claws out. I parried his swipe as he flew past me, but almost immediately he flew back and swiped again. I dodged and tried a stab at him, but he parried it away.

"Come now Marcelo, as that really all you have?" He taunted. Okay, this asshole was stealing my trolling schtick!

"Screw you!" I retort. This guy is pissing me off! I felt cold air surround me as I grew angrier, immediately, an idea came to me. I concentrated for a second and felt the air gather into my blade. Oh~ yeah... I felt a rather evil grin come across my face.

I swung my sword downward, and launched my new attack. "ARCTIC DAGGER!" A wave of Ice shot from sword towards the surprised Brit. A trail of Ice was left as the wave moved forward at great speeds. Zachary wasn't fast enough to jump out of the way, as the wave rushed over him. I saw him receive multiple cuts on his person, along with blood rushing out of those wounds as he hunched over. I thought I had him.

"How do you like that, maggot whore!?" I jab with a smirk. I began to hear him laugh as his body began to shake. Finally, He turned up and he began laughing maniacally.

"WELL IT CERTANLY HAS BEEN AWHILE SINCE I'VE SEEN MY BLOOD!" He shouted with insanity written all over his face. His grin was something a beast would give its prey.

I felt that same smirk on me.

"Oh it's just started Meat-bag." I laugh. His smirk grew wider as his arms began glowing green. He moved them in a circle as a projectile was formed.

"Good, that's just the way I like it! PLAGUE WHEEL!" He exclaimed with sick glee. As the name implied, a wheel was launched at me with even greater speed than my Arctic dagger. Behind it trailed a sickly green flame and it looked like the carriage wheel form a sixteenth century carriage wheel. It struck me in the chest and made me skid across the stone floor of the ballroom. I got up quickly enough to jump out of the way of Zachary trying to impale me with his claws.

I tried to get some distance from him as he tried to get his claws out of the floor. It took a few seconds before he got out but I was preparing another Idea of mine. I turned off my wraith blade and held the hilt out in front of me. Cold air gathered around the hilt and it began to form a bow. Finally, it was fully formed and I was stringing back three Ice spike. He looked at me with mild annoyance as I smirked at him.

"Arrows of Ice!" I launched the Ice spikes, but he was even faster.

"Plague carriage!" A giant carriage formed from nothing and rammed into me while destroying my Ice spikes. I skidded across the floor and slammed against the wall. Pain clouded my vision. I looked at the carriage through blurry vision and was able to make out three skeletal horses that glowed green. I heard footsteps slowly make their way towards me.

Well, shit.

(With Twilight)

"Dean didn't have to yell at me..." Twilight huffed. Honestly, she had every right to be angry. That man was just introducing himself, why did he get so anxious? She was waiting outside so she could give Dean a piece of her mind. She stopped to think about it, and she began to become less and less angry. 'Maybe he didn't have a good feeling about him. He's kind of more of a judge of character then I am anyway. I mean when Zecora tried to warn us about the poison joke, I did believe everyone else until I was proven wrong. I guess I should trust Dean to take care of-'

"PLAGUE CANNON!" an explosion pierced through the wall she was just at and Dean flew through it. writhing in pain. She turned in shock to see Zachary without his coat torn in places revealing more of his diseased flesh.

'Oh dear celestia...' Twilight held a hoof to her mouth as she looked at the sores. But she shook it off and stood beside Dean to protect him.

"Damn it Twilight, I told you to get out of here!" Dean shouted from behind her.

"No! Dean your injured, I can't just leave you here!" She argued. Zachary began laughing.

"Oh how adorable! The lady staying at her knights side even at his timely death!" He mocked. Twilight felt heat rush to her cheeks but she held her ground. Her horn began glowing as she prepared a spell.

Zachary smirked and began the motions for his plague wheel. "Plague wheel!" He sent it soaring towards twilight but she encased it in her own magic and sent it back towards Zachary who was in shock. He gave her too much time to prepare. The wheel smashed into his stomach as he was sent flying. He got up and winced.

"Dammit... I guess I have to leave for now." With that, he jumped on top of the house and took off.

Twilight heard a clatter on the ground and looked to find a duel set of some sort of object.

Twilight grasped the two objects in her magic and she floated it towards her to inspect them. Before she could take a closer look, Dean snatched them out of the air.

"You don't need to be messing with this." Dean groaned out in pain. Despite his injuries, he still held that persistence.

"Dean! Are you okay?" She asked. She felt foalish for asking that. Of course he isn't alright.

Dean rolled his eyes. "Oh yeah, i just feel like rainbows and gum drops." Then there was his sarcastic side. It was even worse since he's in pain.

"Come on Dean. We need to get to the square." Twilight propped her self beside the wraith to make sure he doesn't fall. He laughed lightly and smiled at her.

"Geez. I thought I was supposed to be the knight." He smiled at twilight. twilight blushed as they made their way back towards the square to wait for Rainbow dash.

"Come on Dean, those injuries of yours are getting to your head." she said rather embarrassed. With Dean in her care, they made their way back to the square.

(Tech's Team - Slums [Tech's POV])

Just who was this guy? He sounded brazilian, that much was certain, but the amount of power he's radiating, it's just unbelievable!

"So tell me hijo, what is your name?" Cress's deep voice interrupted my thoughts. I shook my head and looked back to him.

"My name is Techno Bassboost." I answer. I saw his golden eyes widen a bit, before going back to that calm smile.

"Well then. That name is quite familiar. You wouldn't happen to have a sister, would you?" He asks. My eyes widen in surprise. What does he know about her?

"Yeah, what about her?" I say with a glare. His smirk just widens.

"How about a deal?" He stabs his gunblade into the ground and took off his coat. "You fight me without your weapons, and depending on how well you do, I might just tell you what I know." He offered as he rolled up the sleeves of his dress shirt. I thought it over, and it seemed like a fair deal. That didn't mean I would just accept it without any questions though.

"What's the catch? Obviously you have something up your sleeves." I point my finger at him. He began to laugh.

"A cute choice of words niño." He began to glow with a golden aura. " I wish to play a game. If you can land three hits on me, I'll give you your information." He then stomped the ground and forced it to quake. The wind began to pick up as Cress began gathered his power.

I turn back to the ponies with me. "Get out of here! This is between me and him!" Rarity looked like she was about to protest, but applejack stopped her and nodded. They both took off into the ruins of one of the buildings.

"Cthulu's Strength!" I saw his muscles expand even more. He looked like Dudley from street fighter with all of the muscle on him.

Okay, lets hope I can do this...

(Tech V. Cress)

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Tech V. Cress theme)

As soon as Cress disappeared from my vision, I felt tense all over. I readied myself for whatever he was going to throw at me. Warning bells went off in my head, and I jumped backwards to dodge a right hook. He stopped right in front of me and threw a flurry of punches. I dodged them left and right, but it was really hard to keep up with attacks.

I found the right time for a jab, and I took it. He just parried it with his arm and countered with a jab of his own. Have you ever been hit by a chunk of metal? well, that's what it  felt like as I skidded across the tiled floor. I got up to see Cress standing there looking at me with a calm smile.

"Really now Techno, why aren't you trying harder? You need to fight me with the intent to kill. You've done it before." My eyes widened. How did he know about that...?

He noticed my shock, since he began to laugh his ass off. It really started to piss me off. While he was still laughing, I ran up to him while he was distracted and prepared on one the attacks I thought of. My fists glowed a neon orange as I prepped it.

"LUNAR LANCE!" I uppercutted him into the air, releasing a small shockwave from the impact. He flew into the air a few feet, and I readied myself for the next part of the attack. I felt power gather into my fist as he descended. when he was right right in front of me, I punched him straight into the gut, sending him flying. He skidded across the ground letting tiles fly. He jumped up from the ground and looked at me with an amused smile.

"Well, two in one. One more, and you get the information." He chuckled, and disappeared once more. I wasn't ready for him to appear so fast, as I felt a fist strike me in the back of the head. I stumbled forward, and he teleported in front of me. He uppercutted me I flew into the air. He then actually juggled me by launching kicks upwards into my stomach.

He was kicking my ass! I felt my body hit the ground as he finished his combo. I slowly got up as pain ran through my body. He's just too powerful... If he hits me again, I think I might be finished...

"Why don't we let this attack decide it, hmm?" he asked casually. He really didn't feel anything I threw at him! I felt my anger rise up inside me. Dammit, I won't lose!

I gathered more power from my soul to launch my first attack. He recognized my stance and actually laughed.

"Well, you want to use that, huh? Oh, alright. I think I'll humor you by using it too." Surprisingly, He shifted into the exact same stance as me. I didn't let it bother me, since I need to concentrate. I charged at him and he charged as well. We finally met in the middle and unleashed our attacks.

"Gatling fist!/Gatling fist!" We traded blow for blow, our fists colliding with each other. I felt his stamina drain into me, but it wasn't enough to hide the pain my hands were in. Shockwaves began to actually form an indentation into the ground where we were standing. Finally, the attack was coming to a close as I let loose one final punch. I felt my hand strike him in the face, but he also managed to hit me as well. I was sent flying backwards. I felt blood actually run down my brow as I lay there.

Geez, I really took a beating...

I saw Cress actually walking over to me. He had a small frown, but he looked actually shocked. He stopped in front of me and kneeled down.

Looks like this is it.

To my surprise, he actually picked me up and took me to the ponies. I felt myself slowly losing conciousness as I began to drift in and out of sleep.

"You let him down you ruffian!" I heard Rarity's voice yell.

"Calm yourself Miss Rarity. I'm merely bringing him to you. I take my deals very seriously. Well, this one, anyway." I heard Cress's voice.

"Listen to me Tech. Your sister is a sentiment. She is the final one for you to defeat. Nex was the one who took her soul and fashioned it to become his servant. And... I regret to say that it was my son that killed you and your sister. please forgive him, he wanted to free me. He really is a good boy, just forced into the worst of situations..." I felt something placed into my hands. It felt like a thin cylinder, like a staff. "Here. This is the weapon I was told to safeguard. You're a wraith, there's no reason for me to anger Death any further than I already have." With that, his footsteps began to fade away. He must have left.

I began to fade away, hearing the panicked voices of the ponies I was told to safeguard.

What a pain in the ass.

And like that, I was gone.

To be Continued...

A/N: And there you have it! Hope you enjoyed it!

Before I forget, I've started a group dedicated to the Soul Reaver Universe. If you wish to Join, Here's the link.

Sententia Arcus: Secrets and Alliances

A/N: Okay folks, here's where some more interesting things happen! On another note, we finally have someone who's participating in The Soul Reaver Universe! Here's the link to his story!

(Jay's team - Marketplace)

Jay's team walked in silence, well mostly. Jay whistled a tune while Pinkie hummed, leaving fluttershy in silence. She often wondered how the two can be so calm when there are so many statues surrounding them. The statues continued to hold that scared look and sadness, it really took a lot for her to fight back tears.

Fluttershy felt Pinkie near her. "Cheer up Fluttershy! Maybe the spell can be reversed!" Pinkie exclaimed. Fluttershy nodded and smiled lightly, though she still felt sad. She immediately noticed Jay chuckling quietly. What did he find funny? Maybe he was thinking of a private joke.

"Hate to break to ya', but this is one thing that won't be reversed." That brought both ponies' hopes down. "The humans here have already passed on. They accepted paradise. Or in some cases, damnation." He told them. He kept that smirk on his face, it really was quite creepy. Almost immediately after saying that though, Jay stopped. His smirk grew wider and he looked upwards.

"Well it's about time you showed yourself! I was wondering if this was just going to be the most boring section!" The ponies looked at him with confusion, then they followed his line of sight. They spotted a lone man standing on the roofs of the biggest store in the area. He held a look of extreme hatred, and what scared the ponies the most, was that it was directed towards them. He wore an elegant black suit with a purple tie. His long brown hair was tied into a ponytail by a black ribbon, and his eyes were a deep purple. In his hand was a very wicked looking knife. the blade was at least a foot and a half long, and it had symbols similar to what was on the others weapons.

The man leaped off of the building and landed without a word. Jay laughed outright this time.

"Oh come on! I thought you would be more talkative then this! I mean after all..." A dark glint came to Jays eyes as his smirk became more malevolent. "Dean's here just waiting to see you." That got a reaction out of the figure. His head snapped to Jay in a quick motion and his eyes narrowed dangerously.

"Now I know who you are..." The man growled out. "Jayden Jolek. I never would have thought Death would send a lieutenant after me." He remarked. The ponies stared at Jay with confusion.

"U-um... Jay, I thought you were new to being a wraith... If you don't mind me saying." Fluttershy quietly speaked. Jay turned to her and pinkie with a bit of an embarrassed grin.

"Yeah... I may have lied about that." he laughed as he rubbed the back of his head. "I've been a wraith for sixty years actually," he then pointed towards the other wraith. "Keeping tabs on this guy. He's not easy to fool, I can tell you that." He chuckled. The man saw no humor in it. Jayden then turned serious and looked back at the butler. "So tell me, Xenon, What made you decide that now was the time to strike? I thought that since your master was a lawn ornament you'd have taken a hint and offed yourself to save me some time!" Jay taunted viciously. Xenon's knuckles tightened around as he glared at the supposed stoner.

"Show respect you worm. My name is no longer Xenon, It's Nex. The reason I didn't sink into obscurity was because I kept myself busy with my travels." Nex replied. "You should know, you were the one spying on me for sixteen years. You were always hounding Dean and I, I had to make sure your blind servitude didn't corrupt the boy." The ponies stared in awe. This man knew dean since said wraith was a child! Nex's eyes took on a sad shadow. "But now that he's dead... you indoctrinated him into Deaths Tool! I'm sure once I see him again, I can get him to join me!" just as soon as the sadness came, it was quickly replaced with a look of determination and hope.

Jay simply laughed. "Well normally, I would be worried." Jay reached for his weapon and it did something the ponies never saw it do before. The handle then extended to represent a pole, and two heavy blades popped out from the sides.

It was an ax, not a staff.

"But you see, I can't really do that when Dean doesn't even remember who you are anymore." Jay grinned. Nex's eyes widened in shock, and slowly he became more and more angry.

"You... You didn't..." Nex growled out almost feraly. Jay's grin widened.

"Yup. I took enough of his soul to wipe those memories clean, and replaced them with something else." He twirled his ax and carried it in two hands. "Pretty neat, huh?" He taunted. He turned to the ponies. "You two might want to run. this is about to get ugly." He turned towards the ponies with a smirk. almost immediatly, Jay quickly turned around and caught Nex's attempt to blind-side him. "Now would be nice!" He shouted at them as he held Nex back.

Pinke and Fluttershy shook their heads and took off. They felt horrible leaving him there, but he basically told them he can take care of it. All they could do is trust him, despite his lies.

But there was still some doubt.

(Jayden V. Nex)

Rebel 1, ACTION!"

(Jayden V. Nex Theme)

You know, there's a time where I've got to learn to keep my mouth shut. This should have been one of them! I swear, I let my mouth run before I think and it leads me to nothing but trouble! I mean, look at the Vietnam war protests! All because I couldn't keep my freaking mouth SHUT!

I pushed back Nex with some difficulty, and swung with more speed then a normal person would expect.

Thankfully, I'm anything but a normal person. Nex parried the blow with a slash, and lashed out a kick which struck me in the chest. I was pushed back, but it didn't really hurt when you're built like a tank. I channeled a bit of my soul into my feet and stomped the ground. A boulder rose and was floating slightly off the ground.

"Batter up!" I shouted as I struck the boulder with the flat side of my axe. The boulder went flying and smacked into Nex, dragging him along for the ride. The boulder was cut in half as Nex emerged from the middle of the clean cut.

"Tch, I've forgotten your element was earth." Nex grumbled. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Geez, is your age gettin' to ya' old man?" I joke. His eyes narrowed and he vanished from my vision. Okay, let's see if this will work. I jumped into the air and stomped on the ground, sending shockwaves all around me.

"Tetonic shaker!" I saw Nex appear, this time he was trying to get a proper footing. I slammed the flat end of my axe against him and sent him flying. I jumped after him and was able to grab him while he was in the air. I used some wavelength to propel us higher into the higher, and I prepared one of my more favorite moves. "Emerald Driver!" I slammed him into the ground with a satisfied smirk. He won't be getting up from that anytime soon!

"Well, you certainly have gotten stronger than when we last met." To my shock, he was still concious. He used my shock as an opening and grabbed my leg. He lifted me without so much as grunting in effort and threw me into a building after a couple of spins.

Underneath the rubble, I could hear the sounds of wind picking up. Oh crap, he's prepping an attack!

"Chaos Peeler!" When I got out of the rubble, I saw a purple wave coming at me and it struck me before I could move in time. Well, once again, this is an example on why I should keep my mouth shut.

I got out of the rubble once more with axe in hand. I propped the weapon against my shoulder and clapped.

"Well, you certainly haven't lost any of your bite Nex!" I grin. Nex once again glared at me. He shook his head.

"I've no time for this. I need to prepare for Dean's arrival." He must still be holding onto some hope that Dean will remember. Well, thankfully, I assured that he wouldn't. Nex disappeared, but not without dropping something. It was another hilt like deans, except this one was much bigger, almost like a two handed sword. I made my way towards the sword handle and picked it up. I think I have an Idea on who's this'll be.

I guess I should make my way back to Pinkie and Flutters.

Still, I have a bad feeling about this...

(Elsewhere...)

Nex was hopping from roof to roof, making his way towards the castle. 'Damn... I should have know Jayden would be here. If... if what he said is true, then Dean doesn't remember me...' Nex felt a dark cloud hang over him. He shook his head. He wouldn't give up that easily. He sent out a sort of feeler for any other souls in the area. However, close by was another wraith he's never seen until now, along with a fairly powerful glow next to it.

A god was here. Judging by the similar energy, it held some power over life and death.

Time to investigate. With knife in hand, he made his way over to the signature of power. He felt himself get closer and closer, until finally, he spotted two males. One had a mild limp, while the other stood tall.

The limping man wore a rather destroyed coat, and when Nex looked closer, he could see sores all over his blue skin. He had short brown hair

'he must have had the plague...' Nex shuddered at the memory of that disgusting sickness.

"Ho' friend!" Nex heard the limping man call to him.

'So he saw me. Not bad.' Nex mentally complimented, he made his way closer to the men, remaining wary.

He got closer, and he was able to get a better look at the two. The one that radiated power had black hair and red eyes, he also wore all black, as if in mourning. He was extreamly pale, tall, and slim while appearing to be in his mid-twenties. He had a sort of soft smile that put you on edge.

"Greetings. I can tell you're a wraith. You wouldn't happen to know a dean, would you?" The slender man asked. Nex's eyes widened a fraction, but it wasn't noticeable. Nex nodded.

"Oi... he really packs a punch! Just fought the bastard," The limping man said with exasperation, catching Nex's interest. "and I knocked him out." The injured male finished with a curious look at Nex. Nex felt relieved. That meant that Dean was alive. "If it wasn't for a Ms. twilight sparkle though, I would have finished the job! Those two must be close if she's willing to save his life." he exclaimed. Nex almost showed emotion that time. An element of harmony was getting close to Dean. he had to stop her from corrupting him too much.

'It would appear that I have to move my plan a little faster... Nex mentally grimaced. This just complicates things too much.

"Excuse me, good sir." the tall male interrupted Nex's thoughts. "But I would like to inquire about your name." He smiled gently. He placed a hand on his chest to motion himself. "I am Mot. The Semitic god of death, At your service." Mot held his hand out for Nex to shake it. Nex stared at the hand for a little bit before he took it. Mot then waved a hand towards the limping wraith. "And this is Zachary Rivers, my assistant." Zachary waved his hand in greeting.

"Nex. I would like to know what you're doing here." That brought a chuckle from the two.

"You see Nex, we want to overthrow Death." This time, Nex did show emotion. His eyes widened at the seemingly impossible goal. "And in order to do that, we wish to turn his wraiths against him." Mot explained. Nex felt a strange sense of wonder. A life without that tyrant... Yes, it's a worthy goal.

"You see though, that Dean fellow does catch my interest. If he had more experiance, he would have more than likely defeated you Zachary." Mot teased.

"OI! I handled him just fine! It was that Element bitch that interfered!" Zachary shouted indignantly. Mot laughed lightly at his companions outrage as Zachary pouted grumpily.

"Sorry, but I'm trying to get him on my side." Nex glared at the two. Mot held his hands up in defense.

"Calm yourself Nex. That is why I have a proposal for you." Mot placated him. Nex stared at him through narrowed eyes.

"I wish to propose an alliance. You seem to have a resounding hatred for Death, as we do, and you want to turn Dean to your side." It was at that moment that Zachary pitched it.

"One less Wraith on Deaths side makes us just as happy as them dying. It works for us either way." He said with a smirk.

Nex thought it over, and he couldn't really see any cons about this. after a minute of thought, Nex nodded.

The duo looked extremely pleased. "Excellent! That makes us one step closer to our goal." Mot calpped his hands and rubbed them together. Zachary took that moment to look at Nex with a confused stare.

"You know, I seem to be surrounding myself with people with strange names. Tell me friend, why do you have such a unique name?" He asked with curiosity practically laced into his voice.

Nex thought back to when he was alive. Something he hasn't done in a long time. "My name used to be Xenon. But, like dying, I began a new chapter of my un-life. I shedded my old name to replace it for my new life. Nex is just much more straight forward." He explained. Zachary nodded in satisfaction, and the trio made their way to the castle.

Now, all that was left was to wait for Dean and his team to arrive.

To be Continued...

A/N: And there we have chapter 12! well, this was certainly a pain in the ass to get out, especially since I uploaded yesterday! I spoil y'all way too much! Kidding, but hope you enjoyed a look at some of the other character's past!

Sententia Arcus: Siblings

A/N: Here we are! We're getting closer to the end of the arc! Let's do this!

AA/N: Another fun thing, we got more people participating! Here's one guy's here, and here.

Check these out, they definitely deserve some attention!

(Tech's team - Slums [Tech's POV])

I woke up with a gasp, and I spot Death looming over me. The ponies were staring at the aspect with fear, and I couldn't blame them.

"D-Death! What are you doing here?" I ask with hesitance in my voice. Death facepalmed and stared at me hard, making me gulp loudly.

"For one, I don't like it when my wraiths get defeated. Cress wouldn't have killed you, but he has been a thorn in my side for too long." He then held up a chunk of a glowing ball of flames. "So I fed you a soul to regenerate your vessel and get it back to functioning order. You'd be surprised what a single soul can do for a wraith, especially when you haven't fed for two days." Death sent a glare my way that made me shiver. His glare lightened and he looked at me with, surprisingly, concern.

"Are you alright, though? I understand that you found out a piece of information that is..." He looked downwards for the right words. "Troubling." He finished. I knew what he was talking about too. My fist clenched in rage, but I repressed the urge to lash out. It wouldn't help me in the end. I nodded my head with a grim expression on my face.

"Mr. Death..." My boss and I turned to Applejack, me with surprise and Death with a raised eyebrow on his wrinkled face. She had a worried look that held determination. "Tech just got beat by that cress feller, it ain't right to force him into a fight so quickly! Especially when it's his family he has to fight!" Applejack stomped her forehoof into the ground in anger. Well, I'll admit I was a bit touched, but this is something that has to be done.

I shook my head before Death could say anything. I turn towards the cow-pony with a small smile. "Look AJ, It's because she's family that I have to do this. She doesn't deserve what she's going through, if anything it should have been me..." Old memories surfaced, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. I shook my head and stared into her emerald eyes. "But I'm her older brother, and it's my duty to put her back down..." Just saying that left a horrible feeling in my chest. I honestly never thought that those words would come out of my mouth...

I felt Rarity place a comforting hoof on my leg. "Darling, are you sure you want to go through with this? We are talking about killing your only family member." She sounded fairly distressed. I nodded my head with grim determination. I turned towards Death.

"Tell me where she is. I want to do this myself." I tell death. He nodded and pointed to the east, further into the slums. I nodded and advanced forward.

"Be careful sugercube!" I heard Applejack call out. I turn back with a frown and nod, and resume my trek to find what was what was once my sister.

(Tech - Deeper slums)

The area became worse and worse as the statues were wrecked, broken to pieces and missing limbs. I can only assume that this is my sister at work...

It was a rather repressive feeling that went through the air. I felt a sort of soft pressure around my chest, like someone resting on it. While it was supposed to feel comforting, all it really did was make me feel very put off and creeped out. It wasn't until twenty minutes into delving deeper into this section of the city did I come across a rather large tree. I'm not kidding when I say this, it was friggin huge! But... what caught my eye though was the small figure sitting on one of the branches.

She's here. I saw her jump down from the branches with ease and she slowly made her way towards me. She was wearing a white hoodie with the baggiest navy blue sweat pants, and small strands of dark blue hair was hanging out of the shadows that the hood made.  Trance Bassboost, my little sister, was a sentiment.

And here I am, sent to destroy her and devour her soul.

"Hello brother..." A soft familiar voice whispered into my ears. I knew it was her that was speaking, since the sentiment tilted her head.

I had to steel myself for this.

"Another sentiment? What a pain in the ass..." I groaned. The sentiment rushed forward and enveloped me in an embrace.

"Brother! I never thought I would see you again! Especially after that man killed us!" She exclaimed. I felt my eyes get watery, but I held a cold demeanor. I pushed her off of me and held an aggressive stance. The spirit took notice of it and tilted her head again.

"But brother... Don't you miss me? We can be together forever now! Mr. Nex brought me back to life!" She sounded very sad. But I shook my head.

"Shut up." I said coldly.

"I thought you and I were a goner! Especially when that bullet passed through my head, and when Mr. Nex came and found me and gave me a chance, I had to take it!" She kept trying to convince me it's her.

It would have worked, if I didn't already know she wasn't the same. Still... If this keeps going on, I don't know what will happen...

"Shut up..." I said louder this time.

"And didn't it feel wonderful to be brought back to life Tech? If you just help us, we could make this world a better place!" Once more, she tried to convince me, but it just wouldn't work. Not anymore.

"I told you to shut up!" I was shouting this time.

"But Tech-" I couldn't take it anymore.

"SHUT UP! That face, that voice... DON'T YOU DARE TALK TO ME LIKE THAT! I'm here to destroy you, that's all there is to it, there is NOTHING! That we need to talk about!" I practically shouted with all of my being.

The sentiments head lowered, but then raised and went into a combat ready stance.

"I see... So, how do you prefer? Gentle? Or a little more rough?" She asked with a hint of glee.

"Bitch..." I growl out as I prepared my knuckle knives.

(Tech V. Trance)

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Tech V. Trance Theme)

Trance rushed forward and lashed out a kick at me, with which I blocked with my arm.

I forgot she was into all the kicking techniques...

I let loose a small flurry of punches, and she blocked them, but I saw small green orbs dance out and enter my body, filling me with energy and adrenaline. She jumped backwards and lashed out a kick to my chest, which made me slide on my feet backwards. I my soul wavelength gather into my fist, and I saw Trance's own energy gather into her left leg.

We both charged forward with our techniques.

"Gatling fist!/Gatling kick!" for every fist I threw, trance would parry it with a kick of her own. This is really starting to piss me off...

'Use your first restriction.' Death's voice interrupted my thoughts as I dodged another kick. the hell...?

'Repeat after me.' He commanded and I listened. before he began, I gave a haymaker to my sisters head and sent her flying backwards so I could do this uninterrupted.

"Now releasing the first restriction...' A silver fire enveloped me, but I didn't panic at the sight. I felt my power increase exponentially. "Limiter one, removed!" with that said, the fire bursted off of me and I felt myself become stronger. This must have been the limiter Dean explained to Jay and I last night...

Trance teleported in front of me, but the restriction release enhanced my reflexes just as much as my raw power. When she lashed out a leg, I blocked it and countered with a jab. She blocked it as well and lashed out her own counter. as the blows connected, an audible 'BOOM' could be heard through the alley walls. this continued for a minute before I she finally lashed out an attack of her own.

"Coup de grace!" She began a combo with her legs, she in my shoulders, my legs, and my ribs, leaving me stunned for a short while which allowed her to wind up an attack. Her pink soul wavelength gathered into that leg and she struck me dead in the ribs. I felt more than just a single kick though, as the air actually rended with an arch of lightning around the sole of her foot, creating more force that it made it feel like more than one.

I was sent flying into a building, leaving a human shaped indentation in the wall as I fell forward. I got up quickly to avoid an ax-kick to the ground that left cracks in the stone floor. I felt an Idea come to me at that exact moment.

Let's see if it works.

I felt my body gather power as Trance got closer and closer. Right when she was on me, I brought my fist to her chin and stunned her a little bit. That was all the time I needed. I grabbed the back of her head and slammed my fist into her gut.

"Moon cyclone!" I began to circle her and let loose a flurry of punches with just one fist into her head.I made a full 360 around her and let loose three final punches before I gathered more energy into my fist.

"Dancing moon shadow!" Silver energy gathered around my fist as I uppercutted her. The energy exploded and sent small volleys of energy that resembled fists into her. She was knocked into the air and I began my second part of the attack by unleashing a volley of punches on her as she fell to the ground, and punched her in the chest and sent her flying into the ruins of a building.

"How do you like that!?!" I shouted with fury. All of the sudden, she flew out and landed a single kick to my stomach. Blood and spittle flew from my mouth onto the ground

"Vulcan kick!" I was immediately knocked back a distance into another building.

As I got up, I frantically tried thinking of a strategy to defeat Trance, but nothing came to mind.

'Use your second restriction state.' Death whispered. Or I could do that... Geez, I really need to get better at this.

Trance teleported right in front of me and lashed out a flurry of kicks, but I blocked them, and retaliated with a right hook that knocked her back, giving me enough time to enter my second restriction state.

"Releasing restriction level 2!" The same silver fire from before surrounded me, and I felt empowered even more than before. "Restriction level 2, released!" the fire erupted off of my body, and I felt an idea come to me almost instantly on how to end this fight. Trance jumped to her feet, and charged me. As soon as she was close enough, I grabbed her by the hoodie, and began to release haymaker after haymaker on her. Some to the head, and some to the stomach. Finally, I let her go, leaving her in a daze. I began to charge a large amount of energy in my right hand, and let it erupt into a giant silver ball that encased us both.

"Lunar..." The ball of energy nearly blew Trance away, but I had a hold of her to stop her from getting away. "Dragon..." I smashed my elbow into her stomach, feeling spittle hit my face. I then charged another large amount of energy and concentrated it into the palm of my hand. I then smacked my elbow with said palm, and a beam of my soul wavelength shot through it and pierced Trance through the stomach. "DANCE!" I finally finished my attack, which resulted in her flying backwards into a building and leaving an indentation of her body. I fell flat on my face from using so much energy, and I began to crawl to the body of Trance.

(OST)

Finally, I got to her, and she was barely alive, a sort of black mist leaking from her stomach.

"B...Brother?" I heard her voice whisper quietly. I sat up the best I could, and I held her.

"It's... It's alright trance... You'll be fine. You'll finally get to be with all the angels. Just as you were supposed to." I whispered back, tears falling freely. I... I couldn't hold them back anymore. I felt a hand stroke my face lightly.

"Don't cry... Big bro. Big brothers don't cry, remember? So please, don't be sad." She whispered back. The shadow that originally covered her face started to fade, revealing her bleeding face and bright blue saphires and a sad smile. So beautiful... So beautiful yet robbed of the chance to grow. The tears began to fall more freely.

"Trance... Remember. I'll always love you, no matter what. I'll find some way to visit you, even if I have to bust down the gates of heaven by myself!" I embraced her head against my chest. I felt her arms wrap around me as well.

"Brother... Just move on. I'm dead now, you don't have to worry about me anymore." She whispered. As soon as she said that, her body began to slowly fade away.

"Wait, no!" I tried my hardest to try to keep her together, but it was all in vain. My hands began to go through her body, and she was slowly condensing into an electric blue ball.

"Goodbye Bro... I'll miss you." With that, she finally condensed fully into the ball that was her soul.

No... no...

I began to weep. I just killed my sister, with my own fucking hands. I fell to my hands and knees and began punching the ground with all of my strength. this continued on for awhile, until I began to hear a voice from behind.

"Sugercube?" I turned and saw Applejack with tears streaming down her face. I just stared at her and nodded, tears falling silently. She nodded back and trotted towards me. She then embraced me, and I welcomed it. I began to fully weep, allowing the Applejack's comforting embrace.

"I'm sorry..." I looked up and saw Death with Trance's soul in his hand. Both Applejack and I got up, I in anger most of all. I stomped forward and grabbed death by his coat.

"WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME!?!" I shouted in his face. He remained impassive as he normally does, but I could see a flash of sorrow in his eyes.

"What would you have done? Try to find some way to save her from her fate? you and I both know that wouldn't have worked, even if you're new." He said with a somber tone in his voice. The worst of it all, is that he was right. At that point, Trance glorified Nex. Even if I found someway to save her, she wouldn't have been the same as before. I let go of his coat, and my sobs continued.

I looked at the soul of trance that was being held by deaths hands. I looked at him with a pleading look and he nodded.

I reached out and grabbed the ball that had lightning arching from it, and it felt cool to the touch. I stared at it, dreading what it was that I was going to do. I looked at Death for support and he placed a hand on my shoulder and nodded.

I quickly shoved the soul into my mouth, and a blissful feeling washed over me. It was then followed by an Ice cold feeling, like first stepping into a cold shower. I felt sick to my stomach afterwards, immediatly wishing I could throw up to take back what I just did.

"Tech... This ordeal wasn't normal for any wraith to go through... you were the first to actually go through something like this. If you wish to take an absence, I would understand." Death said reassuringly. I though over the idea, and I shook my head.

I decided what I was going to do.

"No... I'm not going to just sit around with my thumbs up my ass. Death," I looked up to death with a fierce determination. "Send me to someone, anyone, that can help me train. I'll never let this happen to ANYONE else." I Vowed to him. I saw a rather proud smile on his face, something I'm guessing is really rare, seeing as how foreign it looks on him.

I felt a nudge on my leg and saw Applejack with a sad smile. "ah understand why you're doin' this Tech. I'll let the others know what's happend, oh, and Mr. Death?" Applejack reached under her hat and pulled out the wraith weapon I won from Cress. She hoofed him the cylinder, with which he happily accepts. "Try to keep a closer eye on these things, wouldja?" She teased lightly. Death chuckled, but took it in good humor. Applejack tipped her hat to me. "Well, I guess I'll see ya later Tech. Be careful." She warned me. I nodded, and with that, Death and I disappeared.

A/N: This chapter was dedicated to finish off the last sentiment, and to show a bit of character development in Tech, since the other two had their time to shine. Let me know what you guys think in the comment section below! See ya!

AA/N: In case y'all didn't see in the last chapter, I have a group dedicated to this universe. If you wish to join in on the fun, please feel free to Join.

Sententia Arcus: Howl of the Departed

A/N: Here we are ladies and gents. The end of the first arc. This is where shit gets crazy!

The Road So Far...

Dean has remembered his life when he was alive revealing himself to be an infamous mobster. While he has been continuing his adventures though, he has been hearing strange voices everytime he befriends someone. What could this mean?

Tech has destroyed the sentiment of his sister, leaving a dark hole in himself that he wishes to ignore through training. Will he be able to face these thoughts on his own?

Jay has revealed himself to be older than originally thought, and being one of Deaths lieutenants. He has also revealed to have wiped Deans memories of Nex when he was a child. Will this come back to haunt him?

We'll find that out eventually.

(Dean's team - Noble Sector)

You know, getting my ass kicked is actually rather new for me. Puts things into perspective, so to speak. Here I am, being helped by Twilight as we head back to the square. I couldn't help but actually grin at the scene as it played in my head. Maybe I should have given her more credit then I originally thought. She actually sent the friggin' attack back to him as if he was Ganondorf!

"Dean, how are you feeling?" Twilight's concern interrupted my thoughts. I stared at her a few seconds, not blinking, before grinning.

"I'm feeling better, I can tell you that much." I answer. She smiles back and out a sigh of relief. "Twilight..." I began. She looked at me with her full attention. "I've been a little harsh, and I understand that..." I began. Honestly, for most of the time, I pretty much bummed around the library and read, doing nothing else since nothing really came up. I look to her with determination

"But understand this. I'll do everything I can to make sure that we get through this. You have my word." I promise her. She giggled a little, which threw me off.

"Dean, you don't have to promise anything! I know you'll do it, just like I know that you acted harsh because you had my safety in mind." She nuzzled my side, which actually brought a soft smile to my face. I chuckled lightly before I petted her head, which brought a sigh of contentment from her.

We finally arrive at the square to see Rainbow Dash flutter around impatiently. She saw us and zoomed over. "Geez, what took you guys so long?!? I was already done in ten seconds flat!" I sigh with annoyance and smack her upside the head. "Hey!"

"What, you don't see me limping here?" I snap back. She looked closely, before chuckling nervously and rubbing the back of her head with her hoof.

"ehehe, sorry 'bout that..." She apologized. I waved her off to let her know that she was fine.

All three of us headed back to the center square to meet up with the others, and found Jay and his team there, but Tech was still missing.

"Jay, did you find anything?" I ask him as we approach the fountain. He nodded and showed me a giant sword hilt in his hand. I nodded and we waited for the others.

Off in the distance, I spotted Applejack and Rarity, but no Tech.

"AJ! Where's Tech?" I shout to them. They got closer, and Rarity stood in front of me. She looked down with a depressed look upon her face.

"Tech... He... he had to fight the other sentiment on his own. He won, but the sentiment turned out to be his sister, So death allowed him to back out to collect his thoughts and train." Rarity told me. I nodded grimly, but I couldn't help but feel slightly annoyed. That leaves us two for two, if you count Zachary's unknown employer.

"well shit... how the hell are we going to fight off those renegades? We're rather even, but they're more powerful than us!" I exclaimed.

"Perhaps I can help you with that." We turn to find a Brazilian man in a grey business suit complete with a fedora. His eyes glowed yellow, hiding a vast amount of power.

"Mr. Cress? I thought y'all would have left!" Applejack exclaimed in surprise. I raised an eyebrow, but didn't ask, since I'll take what I can get.

He smiled in amusement and shook his head. "No, I still have unfinished business with Nex." he turned to me with a serious expression on his face. "Pandillero, if you wish to know where they are currently hiding," he points towards the castle in the distance. "They are there waiting for us. Do you wish for me to help you?" He asks. I nod my head, despite him saying what I was in spanish. no one gasped or looked shocked, so I'm guessing they didn't understand him. He smiled and chuckled. "Very well. Lead the way hijo." He tells me.

Before we could continue though, Death appeared before us in his human form. "Cress, I see you decided to help my wraiths. I may just let you go after all..." He says with a rather dark undertone. Cress chuckles.

"Yes, I guess you could say I want to reconcile my short comings." He replied. Death nodded and looked to both me and Jay.

"Okay, I'll need the weapons so I can return them to their owners." We both nod and hand him the weapons we recovered, I was a bit worried because Tech was missing. He must have saw my worried look and placed a hand on my shoulder. "Do not worry, Tech already gave me the weapon he collected. you just worry about taking care of the Renegades." He commands. I nod with grim determination and he disappeared before I could get a word in, leaving me with the others.

"Geez, he could at least say thanks..." Rainbow dash grumbled. I chuckle lightly and pat her on the head.

"Trust me Dash, being a wraith is a very thankless job." I tell her. With that, we head off towards the castle. It was a rather large place, even from a distance. I saw Twilight look nervous, but was still excited to see the forgotten castle in all its glory. I can't say I don't share it, I mean, friggin Avalon! Come on!

(OST)

It was a few hours before we were before the gates to the castle courtyard. Surprisingly, the gate was already risen and off in the distance was three figures seated around a table. As we got closer, I was able to recognize Zachary amongst them. The other two I didn't recognize was a rather tall man in an all-black suit with a slicked back set of pitch black hair and crimson eyes. The other man had long hair tied into a pony tail tied by a black ribbon and and wore a butlers outfit with coattails.

"Full house." the man in black laid his cards down. The butler laid down his hand.

"Royal flush." He then grabbed all of the poker chips in the middle.

Zachary threw his cards into the air. "GOD DAMN IT!" He shouted and pointed at the two accusingly. "How are you two doing this so easily? I can't even see a facial muscle move!" he exclaimed.

"Years of practice." The strangers droned out at the same time. However, their expressions were entirely different. The one with the ribbon held a bored expression, while the tall one had a goofy grin on his face.

Zachary then glared at the tall man. "Damn it Tom, I know you're cheating! I understand Nex here," He gestured towards the pony-tailed man. "to be good at poker, but you are just cheating!" He exclaimed.

"Tom" simply waved it off. "Oh calm down Zachary, your acting like a horny Incubis." He sighed. He then looked in our direction, and his grin grew even wider.

We all stared at him, myself with an eye twitch, Cress with a bored look, and Jay with a blank expression on his face.

"What... The... Hell...?" I mumble. "Tom" Turned to me, and the once wide grin grew even wider.

"Ah! Dean! How good to see you!" The tall one got up from his chair, and I pulled out my wraith blade hilt in preparation. Jay activated his... battle ax? Wait, I can't think about that now, and Cress pulls out a... gunblade? Seriously? MUST. NOT. SNARK! "Tom" looked amused. "Well, that's a nice welcome. My name is Mot, nice to meet you." He introduces himself. He gestures to the ribbon man, who for some reason, was looking very fidgety. "This, is Nex. Dean, I do believe you two know each other." He says. Whoa, what?

"Have you been playing with your titties too much? I don't know this guy." I raise an eyebrow. Jay snickers at the joke, and I can't help but smirk a little. Nex's face looks grief stricken for a moment, before it comes back to a look of determination.

"Dean, I know those memories are there somewhere! Please, just try to remember!" He was practically begging at this point.

"Dean, why are you wasting your time with this? You don't know the guy, so what's the point of this?" Jay sounded slightly panicky, but I don't bother with it. I try to think back, but nothing really comes up.

I shook my head. "Nope. Nothing." I say with a bored look. Zachary and Mot look at Nex with a cautious look, and I couldn't blame them. He looked absolutely crushed.

(Team Wraith  V. Team Nex)

REBEL 1, ACTION!!!

But then he laughed.

His tiny laugh turned into a giggle, then into a chuckle, until finally it was full blown insane laughter. His purple eyes pupils dilated into pinpricks as his grin was just feral and predatory. Hell, I could feel the fear that the ponies were radiating!

"OF COURSE! Being betrayed isn't enough for Death! He must take away the only person that I held close to me, and wipe his memories!" He then pulls out a foot and a half long knife that was glowing with a purple aura. "But don't worry Dean! tu, ut meminisse me! Domino chaos! Enim Discordia!" He shouted with an air of insanity.

Wha- FUCK! I began to feel this horrible headache as soon as he spoke in latin, it nearly brought me to my knees, but I held strong and remained standing. It felt like something was trying to crawl out of my head! The grip on my Weapon tightened, and immediately activated.

"GRRRAAAHHHH!!!!" The blade roared to life, which caused air to dance around me in a circle. The pain was pushing me over the edge, forcing me to become much more aggressive then normal.

"So, you wish to fight?" Mot smiled menicingly. He began to glow black and gold. "Very well." with a blinding light, his form changed into a monster hiding in a coffin.

Mot... Shit, it's a Canaanite...

Mot is the Cannanite god of Death, that means he must have a lot more power than any sentiment. Cress smirked and pointed his gunblade at Mot.

"You. You're mine demonio." Cress stated. Mot's teeth flashed behind the shadow of his coffin.

Zachary prepared his diseased nails. "Well, I can't let Tom here have all of the fun!" His smirk turned predatory. Jay activated his aura around his battle ax.

"Alright sickness, I got you. Let's dance you dirty limey." Jay taunted. Zachary's eyes flashed with anger, but his smirk remained anyway.

With the pain already subsided, I was ready to fight Nex. I look to the mares. "You six! Get out of here, this shit is going to get ugly!" I warn them. As soon as I said that, the other four disappear, leaving me and Nex with each other and the ponies. We immediately teleport at each other and collide. The deadlock held for a few seconds before a frustrated snarl escaped from Nex's lips.

"Get out of my way Dean!" He pushed me away and sent a powerful kick to my sides that sent me flying away from. As I soared, I could hear explosions rocking the very foundation around us. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Cress dodge chunks of gold being sent at him. I landed with a thud, and I got up as fast as I can. I saw Nex ready to cut Twilight in half, she was cowering as he must have teleported in front of her. I teleported in front of her and lashed out my own attack.

"INFERNAL RAPTURE!" I sent him high into the air, except this time I teleported above him and did an axe kick and sent him crashing into the ground. "KEEP THEM OUT OF THIS, YOU SONOFABITCH!" I shout at him as I landed. He gets up with a growl, and begins to glow with a purple flame. wait, he isn't...

"Restriction level 1, released!" the fire that surrounded him blasted off as he crackled with purple lightning.

Two can play at that game jackass! Blue fire gathered around me as I prepared.

"Restriction level 1, released!" I heard myself and the other wraiths shout. We must be thinking the same thing. Perfect.

Nex's purple soul wavelength gathered into his knife. "CHAOS PEELER!" A wave was sent after me, I jumped over it, but Nex teleported above me and threw me to the ground.

"Impure air!" He let loose a breath of purple air into my face. I coughed, and tried to wave it away. I felt my muscles lock up and became paralyzed.

"There..." Nex's voice whispered into my ear. That... is just creepy...

"Now you'll stay here without getting in my way." With that, he teleported away. Shitballs, I've got to fight this off!

'The next level is open...' Death's voice rang in my head.

What?

(Cress V. Mot 5 minutes earlier)

"Well Cress, it certainly has been a long time!" Mot shouted with a deranged tone. Cress smirked as he dodged another wave of golden shrapnel.

"Aye Mot, I haven't seen you since I traveled the underworld." His gunblade glowed a golden hue.

"Satan's slash!" Cress created a wave of pure power from his blade that soared at Mot, who quickly hid in his coffin to defend himself. The wave crashed into the coffin, but it did little to no damage.

"Come now Cress, you should know that my coffin protects me from all outside attacks." Mot taunted. Cress frowned.

"Now isn't that just unfair..." Cress grumbled. Mot laughed.

"Yes,well I'm afraid I'm going to have to end this." The area began glowing a bloody red hue. "Wrath of babylonia!" Coffins and tombstones bursted from the ground and floated in the air. Cress stared at the gathering of stone, and couldn't help but chuckle as he prepared his legs. The coffins were all sent after him.

Just before they could hit him, Cress leaped onto the nearest coffin and began jumping off of the them to get closer to Mot as the rain of grave markers continued.

The Canaanite was growing frustrated. The Brazilian just wouldn't take a hit! His hand glowed red as the area once more took on a crimson shade. "Netherworld Pull!" before Cress could counter, he was floating in the air with no control.

"Shit!" he cursed. Mot then brought his arm down, forcing Cress to crash into the ground. the business man quickly jumped to his feet and prepared to continue the fight.

(Jay V. Zachary)

"Come on Sickness, you can at least try to hit me!" Jay laughed as he dodged another swipe of Zachary's nails. Zachary was growing more and more angry at the other wraith,

Jay was then knocked backwards from a kick that Zachary sent to his chest. He balanced himself, and observed Zachary prepare a green flame around his body.

"Ah, so you want to play like that, huh?" Jay grinned. And olive flame danced around him.

"Restriction level 1, Released!" Both wraiths shouted.

"Well then Mr.Jolek, are you ready?" Zachary asked. Jay grinned and silently nodded. They charged at each other, and collided with an audible boom. They then teleported away from each other and charged once more.

This continued for a few seconds before Zachary had enough. He snapped his fingers and a small green flame erupted from them. "Plague's grip!" Rotten hands sprouted from the ground and held onto Jay's feet, effectively preventing him from escaping. The Englishmen then charged at Jay with glowing nails. "Tainted Blood!" The attack slashed Jay across the face, sending blood to the floor.

"SHIT! I CAN'T EVEN SEE!" Jay shouted. The attack must have caused an ailment. He felt the hands of Zachary's attack let him go, giving Jay enough time to recuperate.

'Damn it, if I leave myself open for anything, this'll happen! Wait, I could...' He then slammed the pole of his battle axe into the ground and felt the earth rise around him. "Diamond Dome!" Jay was then encased in a dome of diamond that protected him from all angles, giving him time to think up a plan.

'looks like level two is needed...' Jay grinned.

(Dean V. Nex)

'The hell is level two? Restriction level two?' I thought, trying to get Death to answer, but heard nothing in reply. Okay, I'm just going to have to assume...

I braced myself for the rush of power as I saw a brighter blue fire gather around me.

"Restriction level 2, released!" The fire bursted off of me, and I felt even more powerful than before. I looked at my wraith blade, and noticed that it looked much more sharper, and it actually was straighter than last time. The blade itself was actually flowing off of the hilt!

Oh~ yeah... say goodbye to those titties...

I teleported where Nex was and noticed that he was about to strike at Rainbow dash. I charged at him and slashed once.

And say hello to these titties.

"Icicle Disaster!" I saw Spikes of Ice trail after me as they struck Nex, easily freezing him in a large chunk of Ice. I then slashed upward, shattering the Ice into a million pieces. I kicked Nex in the chest and sent him flying into the building.

"What part of 'leave them alone' did you not understand!?" I shout at him. Nex exited the hole with a look of rage on his face.

"Restriction level 2, released!" he shouted. Now the field is even! an idea came to mind, and I snapped my fingers, creating an intricate seal at my feet. Ghosts then warped into existence, all of them mobsters with loaded tommy guns.

"Hail mary!" Nex noticed the guns, and placed a palm on his knife.

"Lords will." a pink glow covered him. My ghosts unloaded on Nex, creating a smoke screen from all of the bullets that were fired at him. I thought I had won, so I turned towards Rainbow Dash with a grin that she returned.

"Ain't that something?" I tell her, but her face turns to horror as she looks past me. I turn back and notice Nex standing there with the same glow around him. His smirk was feral as he dashed forward. He slashed downward, I moved to the left and lunged forward with my sword and he dodged. He stabbed forward, and I parried it to the left. He kicked forward and sent a few feet back. I saw him place a glowing purple hand on the floor and began his next attack.

"Geyser!" Light erupted from the ground below me, sending me into the air. Above me, I saw Nex prepare an attack to send me to the ground with an axe kick. When the kick was about to land, I quickly grabbed it and countered. I spun in the air and threw him to the ground and trailed after him. I then stomped down on his back, getting a growl of pain in return.

"How's that you ass monkey!" I taunt. I heard a growl from as he lifted me off of his back with ease. He gripped my leg and threw me into a building.

"Chaos Peeler!" a wave of energy shout forward and crashed into me, putting me in a world of pain.

I get up from the rubble, and look to see that everyone is in the same area as the rest of us. Cress was fighting off Mot with a little bit of difficulty, and Jay was holding his own. jay noticed me in the rubble, and dashed to my location and helped me up.

"You okay man?" He asked with concern. I growl in anger.

"That bastard is going down..." I say under my breath. He gave me a headache, and now he's trying about as hard as my nipples on a cold winters night to kill Twilight!

I felt Jay's grip on my shoulder tighten. "Dude, don't let anger help you fight. It won't end well." He warned. I glared at him, but lightened it when I saw the concerned look in his eyes. I grinned at him and laughed.

"Don't worry, I'll be fine." I tell him. I noticed Zachary heading this way, and returned my gaze to Jay. "You might want to get ready." I tell him as I gesture towards his oncoming opponent. He looked and smirked as he prepared his ax.

"Heh, they just won't give up." He looked at me. "Want to take care of the both of them?" He asked deviously. I smirked in response and nodded. His grin got wider as he charged at Zachary and I moved towards Nex, who was trying to find the ponies.

I had an Idea, and gathered Ice into my fist and ran towards Nex and gave him an uppercut. Under him, a giant fist of Ice erupted from the ground and launched him towards the direction that Zachary is in.

"Gaia's wrath!" Jay launched Zachary with a giant fist of the stone floor coming up and knocking him into the air. Jay followed up with a smack across the chest with the axe as if the Englishmen was a baseball.

Nex and Zachary collided into each other and created a shockwave that made a dent in the floor. They both proceeded to get up, and Mot teleported next to them as Cress appeared on our side.

"Well, we seem to be doing fairly well." Cress commented smugly. I chuckled. He was right, we were originally getting our shit slapped by them, but in the end, we won.

"THAT'S IT! NO MORE PLAYING AROUND!" Nex shouted as he rose from the ground. A ball of purple energy began to gather in his hand. "Zachary! Mot! Cover your ears!" He exclaimed. Mot closed his coffing, while Zachary began to glow a dark green and gave the all clear to Nex.

"WAILING SOULS!" As soon as those words were uttered, my ears fucking popped. I could vaugely hear the screams of the dead, just like I could when I first entered in equestria.

We were all on the ground holding our heads, blood leaking from our ears as the screams continued. The screams just wouldn't end!

(Death and ???? - five minutes earlier)

Death, in his human form, stood and watched the fight with interest. He observed how Dean had used his training and guessed correctly when he told him to use his second restriction, so he couldn't help but feel a little proud.

"Hmhm, so this is where you bide your time Death." Death turned to see an old familiar face. The man wore a regular three piece black suit. His hair was a light blonde, and his eyes were the purest blue.

Death's eyes narrowed. "Louis. I thought you weren't allowed to interact with the mortal realm." Death replied. Louis chuckled as he scratched the back of his head.

"Well, dad does tend to forgive sometimes. He gave me some leniency, and I have learned my lesson." He said. He then turned his attention towards the fight and noticed someone. "So, ol' Mot is at it again, huh? Haven't heard of him involved with anything since that fog incident with Izanami." He asked casually. Death snorted. He remembered that upstart. Always about philosophy, those ones.

"Those your boys down there?" Louis asked. Death nodded, but quickly grabbed his shoulder.

"There are some mortals a few ways out. do you think you can get them?" Louis thought for a moment, before he smirked.

"Why not? Besides, that'll mean you owe me." He laughed. Death facepalmed, but nodded. With that, Louis teleported away.

'Fuck my immortal life...' Death thought to himself with a sigh. He felt that this was going to bite him in his boney ass later...

(Team Dean and Team Mot)

FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK-

"Primal force." I heard a muffled explosion, and looked up with blurred vision and saw a man in a cheap black suit. The attacks stopped completely as we all gazed upon the stranger. Mot actually held a look of surprise and fear as he gazed upon him.

"Mot." The stranger had a deep rich voice. it held the air of authority and danger, along with mischief. Mot, surprisingly, nodded and grabbed both Nex and Mot as he reverted back into his human form.

"Zachary, get the carriage. We need to get out of here." Mot commanded. Nex immediatly began to struggle.

"NO! I'LL KILL THOSE FUCKING ELEMENTS! DAMN IT, LET ME GO!" Nex was practically screaming as Zachary and Mot held him back.

"Damn it Zachary, get the carriage!" Mot yelled. Zachary nodded and summoned a familiar mode of transportation. They got in and immediatly took off into the distance. The stranger looked at us with a small smile. It wasn't reassuring, nor was it malevolent.

"Well, Death wants me to help you three." He explained. Well, that certainly does help. But wait, what about the others? The stranger must have noticed my worry, because he chuckled with mirth. "Don't worry, I got them first before I came for you three. they're a safe distance away. Right at the edge of the forest I believe, So I think I'll teleport you three there as well." Before I could get a word in, a white light engulfed us as we appeared in front of the ponies.

Twilight lunged forward and gripped me in a tight hug. The others looked over Cress and Jay, while Twilight was fretting over my condition, But there was still one thing on my mind.

What did he mean when he said 'safe distance'?

(Louis & Death - High above Avalon)

"You know, this place can still be used for the wrong purposes." Death told himself as he floated. He turned to his side to see Louis next to him wearing a grin.

"Are you saying what I think you're saying?" He asked with very minor glee in his voice. Death sighed, knowing he'll hear about it from his boss, but he nodded.

"Destroy it." Death commanded. Louise's grin grew so much, it almost split his face in half.

"With pleasure." Louise growled bestially. Death disappeared and left Louise to his own devices.

Three sets of majestic wings sprouted from his back. A single feather floated to his hand. It was pulsating with pure power. He held the feather to his lips and whispered a few words of power before blowing it out of his hands.

The lone feather floated down to the city, slowly but surely making its way down to the ground.

"Megidolaodyne." Louise's voice echoed through the wind. The Feather glowed brightly, before erupting.

The world was then on fire.

(Dean)

Holy shit...

A mushroom was seen from the distance, in the general direction of Avalon.

Avalon was gone.

Forever...

End Of Sententia Arc...

A/N: And thus ends the first arc of the story.

Lets get to know the Locals!

Chapter 15: And so we rest...

It's been two days since the mission in Avalon. Most of the time was spent in silence as Jay and I rested. Jay insisted that he stayed in a place where he'll be useful, so he ended up staying with Pinkie. Apparently he could "Bake" when he was alive.

Why do I get the feeling that the cupcakes will give the munchies?

Well, ever since the mission, I've sort of made it a point to go out of my way to get to know the others, and every time I would get close to them, I would hear this strange voice.

For Twilight, I heard Magician, for Fluttershy, I heard priestess, and for Tech and Jay, I heard fool.

These voices have just been confusing me, and they're getting more and more frequent.

Maybe I should ask Death about them? He more than likely has an idea on what they are. I guess I'll just wait until he shows up again. For now, it's time to rest.

I felt a tap on my leg. I looked to see Twilight staring at me.

"Something you need Twi?" I asked with an air of boredom in my voice.

"Dean, I was wondering if you could head to sweetapple acres and pick up some apples, would you mind?" She asked. I thought about it for a minute, and nodded. I have been sitting around for awhile and haven't done anything, so getting out of this dusty library might do some good.

"Thanks Dean!" Twilight smiled. I chuckled and got up from the couch.

I moved to the door and paused for moment before I took a deep breath and grasped the door handle.

(Dean's Town theme)

I looked around town, just watching the ponies go by and about their business. It was rather boring.

Well, now I know why I never walk around town! It's just so freaking boring, that it actually forced me to shut myself in! That is just freaking weird! Anyway, I made my way through the square, waving at those who did wave, and saying hi once in awhile. This really is strange, I've never really walked around any sort of town without having to worry about the police trying to compare their dicks with me. It's really... liberating.

"Hey Dean!" I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash flying towards me. She halted in front of me and looked fairly enthusiastic. I stared at her with a raised eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.

"I was wondering if you could help me with this trick I was practicing. I would ask Applejack, but she's busy on her farm." She asked. I nodded instantly. I wasn't one to deny someone help when it comes to improving themselves.

"What do you need me to do?" I asked as I walked along side Dash. She pointed her hoof towards a large tower that stood behind a see-saw like object.

"Okay, I need you to get to the top of that tower, and jump onto that wooden plank. I'll be on the other end, that way, when you land, I'll get sent flying and pull off a Sonic Rainboom!" She exclaims with excitement.

Sonic Rainboom? sounds like a weird knock-off of a sonic boom. Oh well, best not keep her waiting. I begin the climb up the tower, and can't help let out a low whistle as I look down. It was pretty high up, that's for sure. I finally make it to the top, and make my way towards the plank that hung off the edge.

Oh~ this will be fun...

I jump off and channel some of my soul wavelength into the soles of my feet to add more power to the landing. After a couple of seconds, I finally landed with a loud boom, and I saw Dash go cutting through the air like butter.

She didn't pull of the "Sonic Rainboom" but she did go pretty fucking fast. She soared before after maybe a minute she began to slow down. She zoomed over to me and wore this big grin.

"That was awesome! Sure I didn't do my move, but whoa what a rush!" She shouted. I chuckled at her antics, and moved to leave before she flew in front of me. She had this sort of bashful look on her face. "Look... um, Dean, I was wondering if you wanted to hang out later on?" I raised an eyebrow, and laughed.

"Sure thing Dash."

Chariot...

SONOFABITCH THERE'S THE VOICES! Okay, I have definitely got to ask Death about this. I know I'm not too crazy, so schizophrenia is out. I heard Dash's voice, so I snapped my attention back to her.

"Cool! Talk to you later Dean!" With that she took off. I chuckled at her antics, and went on my way to Applejacks orchards. It was uneventful, as the apple trees were multiplying in number as I went further and further into the orchard. I plucked one from the branches and began to eat one. and it tasted like...

Apples. What? The fuck do you expect me to say? It's an orgasm in an apple? It's just a freaking apple! Discarding the core, I continued on my way. I spotted the farm as I got closer and closer to my destination. I heard loud banging noises from the distance, confirming that either Big Mac or Applejack were at work. I move closer to the source of the banging. Turns out, it was just Big Mac. He spotted and smiled as he waved a forehoof at me. I waved back and beckoned him over. He trotted over at his traditional calm pace, wheat in his mouth and all.

"Mornin' Dean. What can I do for ya?" Big Mac asked in his deep southern drawl. I grinned and gestured to the surrounding apples.

"I'm here for some Apples of course. Best in equestria, right?" Let it never be known that I don't know how to butter people up with compliments. Big mac chuckled easily saw through it.

"Now now, Dean, that ain't goin' to drop the prices just cuz' you decided to compliment them." He teased lightly. I snapped my fingers in mock-annoyance. Big Mac gathers a some apples from the various buckets and puts them in a single bag and hands in to me. I reach into my pocket and give him the required amount of bits. "Thank ya' kindly Dean." He nodded and was about to get back to work before I stopped him by poking him on the shoulder. "Something ya need?" He asked with curiosity. I swear, these ponies eyes are just so huge that you can easily read them at poker.

"Yeah. I was wondering..." I trailed off. Was this a good Idea? I mean, I do hate lounging around, but I also hate manual labor...

Screw it. I need the exercise anyway.

"Could I work for you guys? I need money in a bad way." I asked. The stallions eyes widened in surprise, and narrowed his eyes at me.

"That ain't the only reason, is it?" He prodded. I shrugged, figuring that I may as well tell him the real reason.

"Nope, I'm asking mostly because I'm bored as hell." I tell him. That got a small chuckle out of him.

"Well, I don't see a problem with it. Just know that it won't be a trot in the park though." He warns me. I wave him off.

"Don't worry about me bro. I can handle myself just fine." I hold my hand out to shake his hoof, which he accepts. After the motion is done, he stares at me with a raised eyebrow. "What?" I ask.

"Y'all know that your hands are cold?" He tells me. I chuckled with mirth.

"Trust me, If I told you why they're that way, you'd be pretty shocked." and probably hate me at the same time...

"Try me." He stares at me. Oh well, may as well kill my job application here and now!

"I eat the souls of the dead for nourishment." I bluntly tell him. His eyes shoot open in shock as he stares at me with an open mouth. I sigh and proceed to leave with the bag of apples. I felt a hoof on the back of my leg stop me. I turn around to find Big Mac staring at me with a stern expression.

"I don't hate ya for being what ya are Dean. But I do need to know if you actively go out of your way to eat other ponies souls." I stare at him for any hint of deception that he's lying, and to my surprise, he's being sincere. This is a first for me...

I shook my head. "No. If anything, my diet has consisted of souls of animals from the everfree forest." I tell him. He nods and smiles.

"Then there ain't nothin' to worry about. If anything, I should respect you for keeping yourself in check for so long." The giant stallion smiles. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Listen Dean..." He gets my attention. I look at him with a raised eyebrow. "AJ told me about your trip to that human city, and I wanted to thank ya for protecting her the entire time." He tells me. I smiled and shook my head.

"It wasn't just me that did it Big Mac. It was mostly Tech but he left to go train for..." I stopped before considering what to say. "Reasons that are his own." I finish. He nodded with understanding.

"Still, you helped. If ya need anythin' jus' let me know." He smiles.

Justice...

Well, there's another one.

I wonder how Jay is doing...

(Sugarcube corner - Jay's P.O.V)

I get the feeling that questions will start right about...

"Jay can you plea~se tell me why you wiped Deans memory!" now. Well, my timing was a bit off, but I was close.

"No Pinkie." I stop my self and think about what happened back at Avalon. Dean was beginning to remember... But how? I made sure to take all of that portion of the soul! unless there was a tiny fragment of it there...

That's the only explanation that I can think of.

I... I felt horrible enough doing that to a child. But now that I'm his friend, I can't do that again. It just isn't right. I sighed, and was about to get to work before I felt pinkies hoof on my leg. I stared at her and...

Oh dear lord that is adorable and gut wrenchingly sad at the same time...

Her mane deflated to the point that it was straight and her eyes were brimming with tears.

I'm sorry if I asked you something sad..." She apologized. Geez, that's what got her worked up? I pet her mane with a grin.

"Don't worry about it. That time was..." I pause and think about it. "it was a bad time for me, but I got over it. I did what I had to do, but I guess that wasn't enough." It's true. It's only a matter of time before Dean remembers completely who Nex is. I... I have to be there when he does. I need to make things right between us.

I guess the saying is right. Some folks you never forget, no matter how hard you try. I patted her head with a bigger grin.

"Come on, we need to get to work. I want some freaking brownies now." I tell her. Her mane inflated back to her normal poofyness, and her hyperactiveness returned in full force.

"Alright! Brownies sound great right about now!" She exclaims. I laugh as we prepare the dish.

(The road to ponyville - Dean's P.O.V)

Ah, I get the feeling that he's fine.

I can't get the events of Avalon out of my head... Why did that headache happen when I tried thinking about that Nex guy? Is... he can't be familiar, can he? That would be way too creepy. Then there was when I thought about... my mob life. That time was the highest and lowest point. I don't regret doing it, I never will. But it was rough.

Someone needs to be told, but I can't tell the others. They would just over react...

Maybe...

Okay, it's decided.

Celestia is going to find out about my past. Joy.

To be Continued...

[

Monsters and Tenderness

Chapter sixteen: Monsters and Tenderness

After Dropping off the apples at Twilight's, I headed to the train station to purchase a ticket to Canterlot. I still can't get over that name...

I found Steam standing there giving out the tickets as usual. She spotted me from the crowd and waved me over with a smile on her face. I returned the smile with my own grin and made my way through the crowd to her.

"Hello Dean. Canterlot again?" She says producing a ticket. I nodded.

"Wow Steam, it's almost like you can read minds." I joke. She laughs and gives me a ticket. I give her the required number of bits and head onto the train.

Sparkler spots me heading onto the train and smiles. She gestures to my usual boot that I take.

"Here you go Mr.Marcelo, it's open for you so you can take those naps of yours." She teases in front of everyone. I felt my eye twitch and sighed. I can't say anything since it's true, that is what I always do on these rides. I made my way into the booth and plopped my self onto the seat and closed my eyes.

Another memory invaded my pleasant dreams...

(Flashback)

I found myself breaking into an old abandoned house. Oh shit, not this memory...

You see, I was... well, just watch this play out and you'll understand.

My old self held a modified XM8 assault rifle. You see, this gun was modified to reduce the recoil, improve accuracy, and my personal favorite, the rounds were blessed. Now, you're probably wondering why I would have bullets blessed, well you're about to find out.

My old self was trailed by the three stooges, the nicknames I gave to Johnny, Vincent, and Freddie. They each held their own weapon, Johnny with a blessed Type 99, Vincent with a pair 1911 Colts and blessed rounds. Freddie held the same assault rifle as me.

"Okay boys, we've been trailing her for at least a week, and we found her hideout." I told the three. They nodded and waited for me to continue. "She has been making some pretty fucked up shit happen the past few years that she has been here. We got at least ten counts of murder, all with their hearts stolen." I peek through the window to find a solitary candle lit. I turn back to the three with determination. "I'm starting to think this bitch is a necromancer." I tell them. They tense up but nodded. But at that point a fact had popped into my head. "There's one other thing. Recently, a teenager has been kidnapped, and no body has turned up. So I'm suspecting that she's still alive and inside here. So check your fire, and make sure this bitch gets what's coming." I tell them as they nodded.

I picked the lock to the door, deciding that the quiet route was the best way to go. The atmosphere was fairly oppressing, and boy did it do its job. I felt a tightness in my chest that I normally don't feel on these jobs, and I could tell that the guys were feeling it as well.

I gestured to the others to spread out and search the house. I went to the basement, Johnny went upstairs, Freddie went through the attic, and Vincent went through the first floor.

I found the basement doorway after some frustrating minutes of searching, and it was really spotless. Makes it even more suspicious...

"Boss, you were right." Freddie's voice went through my communicator. I pressed some fingers against the device to allow myself to reply.

"We have a necromancer?" I asked for confirmation.

"Yeah." He answered. Shit...

"How old is she? sixty? eighty?" Vincent asked. A necromancers age tied into their power. the older they were, the more powerful they were and the more dangerous spells they knew.

"Hundred and eighty." Fuck all kinds of duck...

"That's not all, you know the drop of werewolf attacks that we've been having?" Johnny chimed in.

"What about it?" I asked.

"This lady is responsible for that. She has been taking young werewolves and experimenting on them. For what, I don't know, but this makes me nervous." Well fuck more duck...

What can a Necromancer want with the werewolves? There's not much you can research, unless it's something like weaknesses, but I doubt she's good. This just raises even more questions, and none of them are good...

I shook my head and focused. "Alright, Freddie, you check around and see if you can find anything else that will help us understand what's going on." I ordered.

"You got it boss." Freddie agreed. I began to search around the basement in greater detail in hopes to find something unusual. I felt all along the wall and I felt a crack in the wall. The crack was big enough for me to fit my hand in it, so I stuck it in and I felt a lever. Grinning with triumph, I pulled it and a section of the wall slid open, letting out a gust of wind.

I blew away the dust so I could breath easier, and signaled the others. "Guys, I found a passage way underground. I'm guessing it leads to the necromancers lab. Get down here as quick as you can," as soon as those words left my mouth, a loud moan of the familiar zombies and rattles of bones escaped the hole. "because we're going to have company."

"AW YEAH!"

"Tch, simple enough."

"Great..."

Through my communicator, the various responses of my team came through. Grinning, I waited patiently for them, and one by one they came down to the basement.

"You guys ready?" I asked them. They nodded and prepped their weapons for the fight. Grinning, I pulled back the bolt on my assault rifle. "Let's rock this joint."

We then charged into the abyss.

(Underground facility)

As we ran through the wide corridors, various undead tried to block our way. When zombies tried to grab us, One of us would smack the butt of our rifles into their heads, or if a group of skeletons would try to block us, we would unleash a hail of bullets upon them, shattering their bones to dust.

It wasn't until five minutes until we encountered a giant corpse pile. The smell was just disgusting, and Freddie nearly hurled up his lunch. It wasn't until I saw the Corpses shifting did I go on alert.

"Guys... look." I tell them, they do as they're told and their eyes widen as the corpses begin to shake even more. They began to dissolve into a bloody mist and gather into a giant blood bubble, forming some sort of monster that I later learned was called the abomination. The monster, having completed its formation, landed on the ground with a loud thud. It looked disgusting, to say the least. its left arm was giant one ended crab claw that could rip and tear flesh and meat with ease, and its body had various mis-colorations, easily showing the other corpses. On the body was also various faces that all held the same expression.

Terror.

The giant being let out a mighty roar. Damn thing had horrendous breath, too.

Freddie was the first to get his wits back.

"YOU WANT SOME!?!" He blasted the ceiling with a few bullets from his rifle. I grinned as we all prepared for a fight.

"It's time to kick some ass!" I shouted, and with that we surrounded the abomination and began to blast the thing with our guns. The thing didn't even flinch as It charged at me. It was about to bring its claw down on me to cut me in half, but I slid between its legs and fired into its crouch. Funny thing is, it doesn't have anything in between, so no getting tea-bagged. It was about to stomp on me but I rolled out of the way before it could. Vincent distracted it by climbing onto its back and let loose a shotgun blast into the upper back area with his sawed-off. The beast let out a great roar and threw Vincent off of him.

The giant let out a gasp of air as he smacked into the wall.

"Vincent, you alright!?" I called out as I continued to fire on the monster.

"Yeah... I'm fine." He breathed out. Shit, he probably has a fractured back...

I noticed a red glow from underneath the flesh, and realized something.

This fucker has a weak point.

"Everyone! Aim at the red glowing bit!" I command. They shout different forms of affirmation and concentrate their fire on the suggested weakpoint. The results were instantaneous. The body began to bubble and deform as we continued to fire upon it, finally it exploded in a cloud of blood and gore, covering me and the boys in blood and giblets.

"Fucking disgusting..." Johnny grimaced. I laughed at his distress, until we began to hear a woman screeching in rage.

"YOU BASTARDS!" A black mist poured out of the vents, coming together and forming a woman. She had disheveled black hair and Black pits for eyes. Around the sockets, black veins pulsed with visible black blood. "Years! Years! That's how long it took to gather all of the proper corpses to create that Abomination! The werewolves didn't give up their bodies easily, I'll have you know!" She yelled at us.

She then looked closer at us and spotted Johnny's Tattoo. "So, you're Hunters, are you? The order finally sent someone after me?" She taunted. Johnny's tattoo wasn't just a tattoo. We were members of the order called the knights of the holy lance. They're a group dedicated to hunting and killing any supernatural being that threatens the human world. They've obviously been doing a good job so far, since my ancestors was one of the founders. Frederick Damion Marcelo, one of the most magnificent bastards of history, was the founders name, and I wear the Marcelo name proudly. Hell, even I have the tattoo on my spine!

I chuckled at her stupidity. "Oh please. The only reason we even noticed you was because of the increase of murders you performed." I paused for a moment in thought. "That, and the werewolves called in a favor from me. I do owe them, after all." I added. I really did, they saved my hide from the wendigo. NEVER. FUCK. WITH. A WENDIGO.

"Oh well. The one I serve will provide me with enough corpses to continue my research, but you'll have to suffice for now." She shrugged. Immediatly, we felt a force push down on us, as if it was trying to crush us.

I struggled and finally lined up a shot with her thigh. I fired, and the shot stayed true and hit the intended target. With a cry of pain, she let up the spell. We then prepared to fight her.

Team Hunter V. Valentine

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Valentine Battle Theme)

I dodged a fireball aimed at my head by rolling out of the way and fired a barrage of bullets. Her flesh armor took the brunt to the attacks, completely protecting her from harm. Her only unprotected point was her face, but we couldn't line up a decent shot with the projectiles she was sending at us.

She launched a kinetic blast at Johnny, who also rolled out of the way. he fired some rounds from his type 99 before he continued to move around.

"Boss!" Vincent called me. I turned and caught his sawed off shotgun in my hands. I looked at him and he was resting against the wall. "Give her one for me, huh?" He asked before he lost conciousness. With grim determination, I charged at her.

She sent spell after spell at me, but I would roll out of the way and manage to escape. I was finally in front of her and aimed the sawed-off at her face. She stopped and stared in shock that I was able to get past her. I grinned viciously.

"Adios, asshole." I smirked and opened fire. The buckshot absolutely shredded her face to bits, leaving nothing but a bunch of holes where her face once was. With a sigh of exhaustion, I sat on my knees and breathed deeply but ended up coughing. "Dammit this place smells like nipples and ass..." I grimaced. I shook my head and continued to look around the complex as I checked on the others.

"Boss, you may want to look at this." Johnny called out to me. I moved to where he was and he gestured towards a holding cell with a peep hole. I looked at him with confusion and he flipped a switch next to it and pointed at it once more. With the light on, I looked inside and had the biggest shock of this case.

There was a werewolf in there.

It was a teenager from what I'm guessing, and her wolf ears were Grey. She had the body of a human female but the only sign of her being a werewolf were the tail and ears. However, she looked malnourished as all hell. She was practically skin and bones and she was in the fetal position in the corner crying.

"Hey." I called to her. Her head lifted and her eyes were golden, another sign that she was a werewolf. She got up quickly and ran to the peephole. She had a hopeful look in her eyes...

Adorable, I guess.

"Please... please tell me your real..." She whispered hoarsely. I chuckled with mirth.

"'bout as real as can be," I unlocked the door and opened it. "You gonna stand there all day or you coming with us?" I asked her with a grin. She smiled lightly before she collapsed. I quickly caught her and hoisted her bridal style. I looked at johnny with humor written all over his and my face.

"Tell Freddie to get Vincent. We're done here." I order. He nods and heads out to give the order. I look at the unconcious werewolf in my arms and smiled. "Let's get you home.

I awoke with a start as I scrambled awake. Geez... How long has it been since that day? I placed my face into my hands and breathed a sigh of exhaustion. I looked out the window and saw that the train ride wasn't done yet, so I decided to stay awake from now on.

I guess I tell her about that piece of history as well...

*Excerpts from Mary Valentine's journal*

I've arrived in detroit. The werewolves should be plentiful here. Maybe I could-*Text is illegible*

I've caught another one. She seems to be a fine specimen, healthy, and fairly well fed. Will have to break her of that. Lord*Text illegible* will be pleased when I find something to present to him.

They are coming. I can hear them fighting my abomination as I write this down. The Knights of the Holy Lance are barging down my door. I can't die now, not when I'm so close to unlocking the secrets of Death! I will find a way to free the great plague. I will free the destroyer of Babylon.

All will hail lord *Text is illegible, as it seems the writer was in a hurry*

Understanding another

Chapter Seventeen: Understanding another

(OST)

The rest of the train ride was uneventful. Though the dream that I experienced kind of weighed on my mind...

Why now? Why am I seeing all of these dreams? Whatever reason, I need to tell someone about them. May as well be Celestia, since she's usually pretty calm about things. The train finally stopped, signalling me to leave. Without a word, I exit the train and make my way to the castle. I ignore the looks the upper-class give me, since it would require me to give a shit, and continue on my way. I stop in front of the gate, the guards nod and signal the other to open the gate. I nodded my thanks and continued.

"Dean!" I turned around and noticed Shining Armor trotting towards me. he stopped in front me and grinned. "How're you doing Dean? Came to the see the princess again?" He asked. I smiled and nodded.

"As for how I am, just... a little tired is all." Total bullshit, but no need for him to be concerned. He looked stern for a moment. I think he caught my lie...

"You're lying Dean. What's wrong?" He asked. I looked at the guards around us, and for once in my life, I felt nervous. I looked back at him.

"Um... do you mind if we go somewhere private?" I asked him with a pleading look. He smiled and nodded. we went to the gardens for some strange reason, and we found a bench. I sat on one end and he sat on the other, we sat silently for a few moments before he broke the silence.

"So, what's wrong Dean?" He asked once more. I thought about it, and I figure that someone needs to know. If anything, this will help lift some weight off of my mind.

"How well do you know me Shining?" I ask him. He thinks for moment before he answers.

"Well... I know that you usually act with ponies best interest at heart. Hay, you even saved my sister from being hurt in that human city! I may not know a lot about you, but I can tell you're a good human." He tells me with conviction. I chuckle at his answer, but smiled all the same.

"Well... what if I told you I'm not exactly the most socially accepted person back home? What would you do?" I ask him. He looks confused for a moment.

"Dean, what do you mean?" He asked me.

"I mean, that if you were in my world as a human, your job would be to find people like me." I tell him with a sardonic smile.

"Dean, the only ponies the royal guard catches are monsters and..." His eyes widened when he realized what I was talking about. "You...?" He trailed off. I nodded with a soft smile.

"Yup. One of the best. I held a criminal empire in the palm of my hands. No one could do anything without my say, and I robbed people of their money. I was once a Don of a giant Mafia family." He looked surprised, and hell, to my surprise he looked torn.

"Dean... I believe you. But you said that a human has to die in order to become a wraith, right? It basically starts a whole new life for you, right?" He asked me. I nodded in response. He calmed down significantly but still looked troubled. "Then you shouldn't have to worry so much about it! You left that behind you, and as far as I can tell, you never committed a crime here in equestria. You've changed since you were alive, and you must have regretted-" I held my hand up, silencing him. I glared at him harshly. He flinched under the scrutiny, but held strong.

"Let me make one thing clear. I will never regret doing what I did. I met some of the greatest people because of that job, and I would never take back working with them, or befriending them. Most would say there is no honor amongst thieves, well my experience begs to differ." I tell him. My glare softens back to a smile. "Besides, would you believe me if I said that I put that money to good use?" I ask him. He pauses, and slowly nodded. I chuckled at how easily he believes me. I guess It's kind of refreshing to have someone that believes you and doesn't hold your past over your head.

"What did you use for, if you don't me asking." He pressed.

"Monster hunting." I tell him simply. I felt a presence behind us and looked behind me, and lo and behold, Celestia was standing there with wide eyes. I looked solemnly at her, Shining Armor immediately stood up and saluted. Celestia signaled him to leave the two of us here and she trotted over to me.

"Is it true? That... you were a criminal?" She asked me softly. I nodded. "I see... Why didn't you tell me this before?" She asked me with anger in her voice. I stared at her.

"Because what would you have done? you barely knew me, the odds were you would have reacted strongly and tried to toss me in some sort of dungeon. I can't have that, not when I have a job to do." I tell her. She nodded in understanding.

"As for the Monster hunting... is that true as well?" She asks me. I nodded once more.

"Yes, it is. A lot of people don't know that they exist in my world. It's my job to keep it that way. Hell, that's the basis my family was founded on." She looks at me, urging me to continue. "I may be a crook, but I still have morals that I and my guys followed to a T. We never harmed children, those that did would get hurt a hundred times worse. If they were killed though... My mind goes back to that back robbery. "We would kill them on the spot. We never robbed from those that couldn't handle it. So the poor and lower-middle class were fine. The middle class we stole a little from, and the upper class were our cash cows." Celestia looked at me.

"So you held morals even when most would abandon them..." A strange look came across Celestia, I'm not sure what it was, but for some reason I felt slightly nervous. I continued on with my explanation.

"As for why I robbed, I used that money to procure weapons and old tomes that helped me research what monsters I would fight. I would also use them to procure weapons from various sources and give them territory and set some guide lines down for them. They would not harm children in any gangwars, and they would leave them out of it, and they would help the community they lived in at least once a year." Celestia looked at me with confusion.

"Why though? Why force yourself through all that trouble and pain?" I chuckled at her question.

"Because it's my job. Because no one else will If I don't. I may be part of a group that is dedicated to keeping the supernatural at bay, but even then we're few in numbers. There's only a hundred of us out of the billions of humans to protect. We can only do so much." I tell her. She stares at me with that look again.

"Tell me Dean, you mentioned that you were part of an organization when you were alive. What was its name?" She asks me.

"The Knights of the Holy Lance. They've been around since the 1400's of my planets time. Hell, one of my ancestors was one of the founders. So due to technicalities, I'm the heir to the Knights of the Holy Lance and the current leader. Every member has a tattoo symbolizing their membership." I tell her.

"Would it be too troubling if I see it?" She asks. I think for a moment before shrugging and begin to take off my coat and vest. She begins to stare wide eyed as I take off my shirt, leaving me with a bare chest.

Now, I wasn't the burliest guy on the block, but I had some muscle. I had to if I wanted to hold off some the beings that I've fought. But the way she was staring... Thank god I'm dead or otherwise my face would have been red like hers is.

"Umm... Dean, you're glowing." Wait what? I look at my arm and notice a blue glow. Shit, this must be a substitute for blushing...

"Dammit..." I curse. Celestia clears her throat and urges me to continue to show her. I nodded and turn around to show her the Holy Lance. I felt her hoof trace my spine, and shivered slightly. I will admit, it felt somewhat... nice.

"Is this your Cutie mark Dean?" She asks me. I turn around and raise an eyebrow.

"No... Humans don't get cutie marks. This was done by hand." I tell her.

"I see." She says. I quickly put my shirt and vest back on, along with my coat. I left my hat on the bench as Celestia and I stand there awkwardly. She seems to be thinking hard on something, and well, I can't help but feel curious as to what.

"Dean. I was wondering..." Celestia paused, and her face turned red, and she shook her head. "N-never mind." She stuttered. I shrugged and we sat in silence. I sighed and facepalmed as I thought of the time I've been in equestria.

"Dean. I understand now why you were always so nonchalant to authority. I understand why you never bowed. I... I guess that's what makes you so interesting to me." She told me. I smiled at what I consider a compliment.

"Eh, just the way I was raised, I suppose. You're interesting yourself, you know. I've never met an Alicorn prior to my dying, and I'm proud to say that you're one of the more beautiful ones if there is anymore besides you and your sister." I return the compliment. Her face flushed red.

*POMF*

The fuck? Her wings just kind of went stiff as a board! I think it nearly smacked me in the face! I stare at Celestia as she immediately went for a full body blush.

"erm... Celest, are you okay?" I ask her with a raised eyebrow.

"YES I'M FINE!" She shouts with that weird voice power into my face. It nearly blows my hat off, but I catch it in time.

"Umm, look I'll just go, since I need to talk to the others about some... things." I excuse myself. I thing I have an Idea as to what happened, but I won't assume.

Sun...

I leave the gardens with even more questions then before, and encounter Shining Armor on the way out. We stare at each other for awhile before he grins, which I return completely.

"Remember Dean, you and I still need to get that drink." He jokes with me. I laughed and nodded. I get the feeling that he and I are closer now. I make my way back to the train station without incident and find steam standing there giving out the tickets. She sees me and waves me over with a smile.

"Hi Dean. How did your visit go?" She asks me. I think back to the events that transpired and nervously laughed.

"Eh... Eventful..." I told her. "Besides that, I think I need a vacation. The mission I went on earlier this week was tiring. I could use a freaking break." I tell her as I stretch to get the crick out of my back. I notice steam look thoughtful then had a flash of realization.

"How about you come to Manehatten with me?" She offers. HRK- WHAT?!? Why is it "Mane"hatten!? Oh whatever, I'll take what I can get I suppose.

"I don't see why not..." I shrugged, hiding the overwhelming urge to facepalm. She gave me a big smile and cheered.

"Yes! Okay, just let me finish my shift and we can head back to PonyVille!" She says as she quickens her pace at giving out tickets. I shrugged and sat on a bench.

Looks like I'm heading to Manehatten...

Steampunk Riot: Lets go to Manehatten...

Chapter Eighteen: Lets go to Manehatten...

(OST)

Geez, it took awhile, but Steams shift finally ended.

"Sorry it took so long Dean, my supervisor was galloping me ragged!" She tells me as she takes off her conductors coat and hat. She had a light brown coat with a short black mane. Her eyes were also a green hue, I guess you could say that like all of the other ponies, for whatever reason, she's adorable in a way.

"I'm not going to go into how annoying these puns are, but lets just get out of here." I tell her. She rolls her eyes as we board the train and head towards my usual booth.

Steam and I pass the time by making small talk and making jokes. I can't help but think back to... Nah, she's in the past. It's only going to open some old wounds.

We stopped talking and rode in silence, simply enjoying each others company. After an hour, the train finally stopped in Ponyville. We got off the train and agreed to meet back here in an hour. I looked around the town and sighed. I really don't want to drag out a goodbye, and knowing the mares, they probably will. Besides, it's not like I'm not coming back, just going to be away for a while. He headed to Twilights library and figured he'd better let her know first.

After a few minutes of walking, I finally found the library and headed inside.

"Yo! I'm home!" I called out. Spike was sorting the books when I came in, and he turned towards me when he heard my voice. He smiled as he saw me.

"Hey Dean!" He greeted as he jumped off of the ladder towards me. I caught him in mid air and placed him on my shoulder with a grin.

"How ya' doing kid?" I ask him. He shrugged in response.

"Doing good. Just finished sorting the books." He answered. I rolled my eyes at his mentioned task.

"You'd think that when she already knows where each book goes, she would know to put them back when she's not reading them." I sighed. I've helped Spike on some occasions when he was sorting the books, and not once did I enjoy it.

"Really, it's not that bad. I'm just used to it." He replied.

"Oh there you are Dean!" Twilight exclaimed as she came from the basement. I raise an eyebrow as I see that she's somewhat covered in soot.

"What's with all of the soot? you working on something?" I ask her. She nods and pulls out some sort of liquid in a bottle.

"Yup! I'm trying to create a potion that can help keep food fresh." She answers. Well, looks like she's trying to create a refrigerator. I chuckle before I reply.

"Just put it in cold temperatures. It slows the degradation process." I tell her. She nods and was about to head back down to try out my idea before I stopped her. I need to let you know that I'm going to be gone for a couple of weeks. I'm heading to Manehatten to take a vacation." I tell her. She looks shocked but looks sad at the same time, So I put spike down and kneel in front of her.

"Dean, I thought you were going to stay longer..." she says. I sigh and rub her mane.

"I'm tired Twilight. If anything, I need this vacation to relax." I get an idea. "Tell you what, I'll bring back a souvenir for you and Spike, how's that?" I ask her. She sighs and nods. I smile and pat her head as I get up.

"Good! I guess I'll see you guys later." I wave at them as I leave. Time to head to the farm to let Applejack know.

Took a good while, about thirty minutes, but I made it. It might have to do with the fact that I walked, but I'm too lazy to do otherwise. I found Applejack bucking the trees, as she usually does. She sees me and waves her hoof with a smile.

"Well howdy there Dean! Wha'cha doin' around these parts?" She asks me. I laugh as I tell her my plans for the next two weeks. She laughs at the mention of Manehatten. "Shoot, I ain't beet there in a long time! If you could, could ya' say hi to my uncle Orange for me?" She asks me. I raise an eyebrow before shrugging and nodded. She smiles and thanks me and gets back to work. Taking that as my que to leave, I begin to leave before Applejack calls my name.

"By the way Dean, Big Mac told me 'bout you asking for a job here on the farm! I want to let y'all know that you're more than welcome to work here any time!" she tells me as I leave. I turn and walk backwards and smile and wave.

Empress...

Well shit why not have another! I swear, this is going to bug me to no end.

I look at the sun and realize that I only have fifteen minutes to get to the train station. Time to book it I guess!

I finally make it to the train station where Steam was waiting with two briefcases. I smile and wave at her as she was holding our tickets. She smiles and waves at me.

"Hey there Dean! Got your ticket here." She gives me my ticket as I take her bags and head onto the train. We get back in and find our seats and wait for the train to take off. I notice that Steam is a lot more excited than she normally was, and I raise an eyebrow.

"A little excited aren't we?" I tease her. She chuckles as she rubs the back of her head with a hoof.

"I can't help it! It's been sixteen years since I left Manehatten and came to Ponyville, and I haven't seen my parents in a long time!" She replies. I laugh as I feel the train taking off.

(Outskirts of Ponyville)

Familiar figures stand, watching the train leaving.

"So Tom, should we let David and Hemlock know he's coming?" Zachary asked. Mot chuckled.

"Yes, that would be best. I believe they are in for a surprise when they arrive in Manehatten, especially that mare with Dean." Mot smirks evilly. Zachary laughed as he summoned his carriage and took off.

(Train bound for Manehatten)

I felt a chill run up my spine. Something bad is going to happen, really bad. But what?

"Dean, you okay?" Steam's voice comes from the side. I simply nodded and went back to my daydreaming.

I guess I should prepare myself for the worst.

Steampunk Riot: The Silent City

Oh... so you've come...

What the hell? Who's there!?!

Don't be afraid... All will be revealed in the end...

That's not what I asked asshole! Who are you!?!

You will know... Eventually. Until then, be careful. The silent city may destroy you if you are not careful.

What the hell is that supposed to mean?

Will you survive? Perhaps you won't. But then again, you are a fool.

Fuck you too! The voice sounds vaguely male, but it has a female tone in it as well, making it hard to discern between the two.

"Dean..."

The hell? Steam?

"Dean! Wake up, you have to see this!"

With that, I finally awoke.

I gasp awake as I see Steam looking over me with a frantic look on her face. Worried, I asked her what was wrong, and she pointed out the window with a hoof.

Well it's night, now what can be so- oh dear god what the hell is that...?

Outside the window, I can see Manehatten, but... It's different then from what I was lead to believe.

The city had a steampunk castle

I was worried at the sight, not believing that this was easily done in I don't know how long. I turned to steam with an alarmed expression.

"Was there ever any rumors about this happening in Manehatten?" I ask her. She shakes her head as the train gets ever closer to the station. That explains why there's so few passengers on the train. The train finally comes to a halt, and Steam and I remain.

"Steam, you okay?" I ask her. She shakes her head.

"No Dean, I'm not. What if this is something bad? What if-" Her eyes widened, "What if something happened to my parents?" She begins to rush off the train.

"WAIT!" I call out to her, but it was no use. I sighed, and sat for a moment, until I heard a scream from Steam. I ran out as quickly as I could, and saw...

WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT THING!?!

It was pony shaped, but... Oh dear god...

It looked like a brute from that Amnesia Game! The only difference is that it's head was intact, but the eyes and mouth were sewed shut.

"HEY ASSHOLE!" I call out as I pull out my wraith blade and charge at him. I brought my blade down on him, but he blocked me with his... Blade arms. Fuck.

"Jeweled Death cap..." A mist of pollen shout out from his slightly opened mouth and into my face. I coughed and tried to shoo the mist away, before I began to feel sick.

"DEAN!" Steams voice became muffled as I fell.

I blacked out.

(Manehatten - Night)

When I awoke, It was still night, but the place was empty. It was very, and I do mean very, unsettling. Not a soul was in sight, and I couldn't see a pony for miles. I got up and looked around. I wasn't going to do that cliched 'hello?' thing, that would be stupid. I began to investigate the area, and tried to find any clues. I remember seeing... some sort of helicopters, and some claws reaching down for the ponies, and that fugly looking son of a bitch that took Steam...

SHIT! THEY GOT STEAM!

Waitwaitwait... I gotta calm down, panicking won't solve anything for me, all it will do is make it worse. I decide to head off into the town, see if I can't find anything there. However, before I could make it far, I end up tripping.

Fucking really? I get up and growl at my stupidity, but when I look at the ground, I notice slash marks on the ground. Where the hell could... Oh yes. That fucked up pony's blade arms. that's my only lead, and I best follow it.

I followed the slash marks, and it led into what I guessed was the marketplace. It was empty, just like Avalon was, but I had a feeling that the castle holds my answers. Still, the slash marks are probably my best bet on finding steam.

"My master is waiting for you..." I looked around for the source of the voice, but found nothing. It was the same voice I heard from that mutilated pony, so it must be him. I heard the clanking of knives when it finished it's piece.

It must be watching me.

That's just fucking unnerving, no matter how experienced you are. When something like that toys with you, it only serves to make you nervous.

I continued on my way, following the blade tracks. But it got worse, as there was droplets of blood on the stone. That made me start running as the droplets got more numerous. I made it the source.

I was angry.

The kind of anger one never thought you could experience. The kind that makes you want to brutalize anything near you.

Steam was on the floor, with a rather bad wound to her side. She was unconscious, so I rushed to her side and froze the wound to cauterize it. I picked her up and ran to the nearest store. It looked like a grocery store, so I ran in and tried to find anything for medical supplies.

I found the aisle, and searched around for anything to help. I found some stitches, alcohol, and bandages. I took her to the back and found the break room. I found a table and cleared it of anything on it, and placed Steam on the table an applied what I knew of first aid. By the end of the process, She was decently patched up. I'm no professional, I've never had to do this to anyone, let alone a pony.

I sighed and found something to sit on and rest. Geez, all I wanted was a friggin' vacation! Is that so much to ask!?!

"Ah. there you are." I shot up and look at the intruder, and it was the man that saved me and the others from Nex and his posse. He was lightly smiling, as if he knew something that I didn't

"Who are you?" I ask him, feeling very uneasy looking at him. There was something about him that jus-

"Louis Cypher." He introduced and held out a hand for me to shake. I take it very reluctantly, and shake it. He smiles slightly wider before pulling away.

Louis Cypher... Why does that sound familiar?

"You know, you could say my name really fast to figure it out..." he suggested playfully. I raise an eyebrow in suspicion but do exactly that.

Louiscypherlouiscy-

Oh fuck me...

"L-Lucifer..." my eyes widen as I take a step back in alarm. His smile widens even more and claps.

"And we have a winner. I guess as a prize, I can tell you what has been going on around Manehatten." He looks serious for once, and gestures for me to sit down. I do so, and at the snap of his fingers, a chair appears under him as he sits down as well.

"Alright... So what the hell is going on around here?" I ask him cautiously. He sighs melodramatically.

"Seriously, I'm not going to hurt you." He then smirks, "Yet, anyway." God, this guy makes me nervous...

He looks at Steam and snaps his fingers. A golden light shined over her, and I noticed the blood that was there disappeared.

"A little gift. Now, onto the business of the happenings of Manehatten." He tells me, "We have another rogue wraith in Death's midst." WHAT THE FUCK, SERIOUSLY?!?

I growled and smacked y face against the table, "Son of a bitch..." I sigh. Louis chuckles before continuing.

"Yes, and that's not all. He's enslaved most of Manehatten to build that Steampunk abomination that looms over the city. He's also managed what most everyone believed to be impossible." He then stares at me hard, "do you remember the pony that harmed your friend?" he asked me. My stare hardens, but I nod. "That was a sentiment... a mutated sentiment. It's now carrying the powers of a wraith." My eyes widen at the thought of something so powerful.

"That's not all, it carries the power of fear and poison, able to paralyze and make your worst fears come to life." He informs me. Oh this just gets better and better...

"Is there any good news?" I ask him with a sigh. He then smiled and pulled out a cellphone.

"I still get coverage from Verizon." I slam my head hard into the table. He can't take shit seriously, can he?

"Alright, but in all seriousness, there is good news." he laughs as he taps my head. "He does have slaves, and I have to say, they're feeling fairly... Rebellious." He tells me. I shoot my head up with surprise on my face.

It then slowly twists into a vicious smirk comes to my head.

"I love humans like you Dean, you have wonderful mischief bred into you that it's too much fun to not watch." he sighs.

"Well, I do aim to please." I chuckle, despite the nervousness I feel around him. He smirks and stands up.

"I expect great things from you Mr. Marcelo. Many great things." He then disappears with a flash of light, leaving me with an unconscious steam.

"mmm..." Wait, never mind.

"Lower... Dean... Lower..." WAT.

I clear my throat loud enough to awake her. She slowly opens her eyes and spots me. Her eye's widen and blushes, "E-Erm, how much of that did you hear?" She asks me.

"Hear what?" I lie, no way am I going to initiate that awkward chain of conversation. She sighs in relief and looks at me.

"Thanks for saving me Dean." She smiles and nuzzles my leg. I smile and kneel down and hug her. She didn't deserve what happened.

"Not a problem Steam. I think if we hurry I can get you-"

"No, I'm not leaving you here to do this yourself." She interrupts me with a glare. I stare at her for awhile before sighing.

"Alright. Fine, but if it gets too bad, I want you to leave me to handle it. Got it?" I glare at her. She smiles and nods. "Alright, then we have our first objective for now. Let's go." I walk out of the break room and into the store.

"What are we doing?" She asks as we leave the store. I look up to the castle and smirk viciously.

"We're going to start a riot..."

To be continued...

Steampunk Riot: Dean of the Rebellion

I should start by saying this.

Of all of the things that have happened in my life, starting a rebellion in a mass populated city with the population as the slaves to drive off a wraith and his amnesia looking lackey? Not exactly on my list of things I would do. Then again, when you're an undead fuck-mothering wraith, you should expect to say things you'd never think you would say.

Currently, myself and Steam were heading towards the steampunk castle, ready for whatever may pop up and try to eat our faces. We made it to the underbelly of the castle, and saw that there was a giant trench that went deep underground. We both inspected, and to our shock, there was a gigantic amount of Ponies. All of them were working on pipes or digging into the walls to expand even further.

If this keeps up... Shit, this could become a cancer if we don't stop this...

It'll do more than that Dean.

Death?

Yes, it is I. I can not do much to this wraith as he hasn't broke any of his oaths, thus he uses loopholes instead.

Shit... well that explains how he's getting away with this rather than getting fucked. Okay, I think I have an idea on how to go about this...

Oh? And what would that be?

You'll see~!

I turned towards steam and said, "Alright, I have an idea. Follow me." She nods and falls in behind me.

Time to be a badguy...

(Steam Castle gates)

Well, here I stand in front of a giant castle that may as well be a cancer. I hope Steam pulls through with the plan...

"OI!!! I HEARD THE HEAD HONCHO HERE WANTED TO SEE ME!!!" I shouted up to the gates, trying to grab anyones attention.

With a loud hiss of steam, the gates slowly opened. Behind them, a single man stood with three guards.

Now, let me tell you, this guy looked like the biggest prick I've ever seen. He wore a white fur coat over a fancy white dress shirt and black vest with matching pants and shoes. He even wore a top-hat and steampunk goggles with a damn walking cane!

"Ah! Mr.Marcelo, so nice to finally meet you! I've heard a lot about you." He stuck out his hand got me to shake, and I'll admit I thought about cutting off the damn thing. However, I put on my best fake smile and grasped his hand and shook it.

"Good things I hope." I joke, making him chuckled.

"Oh yes, plenty of good things, some bad as well. It's quite the pleasure to meet a fellow businessman." He says as he gestures me to follow him. I felt a growl nearly escape my mouth, and swallowed it down. I follow him, and he begins to explain the whole grand scheme of his castle.

"You see Mr.Marcelo, I am a business man with a vision, just as you are. You use to run a wonderful criminal empire. Everyone respected you, feared you, and loved you. I wish to take a page from your books, so to speak, and make an everlasting mark on this world." I damn near ripped this fuckers lips off, "I have... taken the position of leader for this city, and driven it to success and great advancements through the power of steam. Though I did have to... convince, the other citizens that what I am doing is right." He explains as we walk through the halls. Even as we walk, I can hear the scratching of swords on metal. That... thing, is following us.

"Ah! Where are my manners. I am David, no surname to speak of, at least not one you need to know." He said with that smile still on his face. I laughed, trying to keep up appearance.

"Not that I would remember it anyway!" I exclaim in humor, he laughs as well, and we stop in front of a balcony. We could see the entire city from here.

"Tell me Dean, how do you see greed?" He asked.

I shrugged, "Sometimes greed isn't a bad thing. It just depends on what it is you really want that determines whether or not it's bad." I said in reply as I adjusted my hat.

"Hmhm, how true. Tell me, is it greed to want to give the world your ingenious invention, no matter the cost?" He gestures down, and as I saw before, millions of ponies were slaving away, building pipes and digging into the dirt walls, making more and more room for the expansion of the castle.

To say that I felt a hatred for this man was an understatement. I wanted him dead. I wanted to kill him with my bare hands, and scatter his remains throughout this abomination of a castle.

"And you know? Some of the slaves were even born to work. And the first words they ever spoken?" I felt my rage boil, "Was this. 'Lord Davi-'" I didn't even let him finish the sentence. I kicked him in the face, sending him flying through the room behind us.

"Steam. Do it." I said, and thankfully, the communication device that she had given me worked, as she affirmed my command, and the riot began.

Lets get this party started!

Shouts of pent up anger came from the pits below, and it couldn't sound more satisfying. David got up, and anger was visible in his, but he still smiled. Probably had his face frozen.

"So, you actually planned this all out? All right then. HEMLOOOOOOCK!!" He roared, and the eldritch sonofabitch came from nowhere and tackled me off of the balcony. As I fell down into the pits, I felt myself grin. I got under the fuckers skin, and now I'm about to do a lot more than that. I began flipping in the air, looking amazing as I descended. I pulled out my wraith blade hilt, activating it as I neared the ground, and landed with a shockwave that created small crater. I looked around, and saw different guardsponies and other abominations getting ready to attack the rebelling slaves.

Not on my watch. I slashed one guard that got too close, and basically cleaved the fucker in half, and charged into the fray as many forms of unicorn magic was used to drive back the guards. I looked around, trying to find steam, and to my surprise, she was actually kicking ass! She would buck whatever guard go too close to her, and it would send them reeling! I couldn't help but smirk as the riot was going amazingly well! After what seemed like half an hour, I saw one final wave of guards. I gathered power into my blade, and launched a wave of ice, "Arctic Dagger!"

The wave cut into most of them rather easily, but the abominations kept coming. I quickly rushed over and severed one of their heads and snapped the neck of the other, but another one got a lucky hit in and made me skid across the ground a few inches. I countered with a kick to the head, and managed to snap the neck as the deformed pony fell to the floor limp.

I looked at most of the ponies that got in on the riot, and let out a roar of triumph. They joined me, but over the crowd, I heard a slow round of applause. I turn, and spot David and his fugly lackey standing there, David with his smile still on his face.

"Excellent show Dean. Now, perhaps you would be willing to give up, since you know these ponies hardly stand a chance against one of us. And you can't fight the both of us at once." He tried to reason, but I wouldn't listen.

If I gave up now, what would be the point to all of this?

I rushed forward, surprising the both of them, and gave my most powerful kick to Hemlock's head, knocking him out due to catching him off guard. I turn to David and flourish my sword as I stare him down.

"I'm sorry, you were saying something about me being outnumbered?" I say with a grin. For once, he actually frowned. Slightly, anyway.

"Very well. It seems I will have to teach you not to cross me." He said as he prepared his cane.

"Try me you shitty business man."

(Dean V. David)

The Wheel of Fate is turning...

Rebel 1, ACTION!

(Dean V. David)

"Steam Impact!" He rushed at me as his hands morphed into pipes that blasted gusts of steam as he unleashed a flurry of punches on me. I managed to block a few of them, but the other blows singed me as the steam burned my skin. Gritting my teeth, I placed a foot under his chin and launched him into the air.

"Infernal Rapture!" I jumped after him and grabbed his leg and threw him into a wall, knocking the wind out of him. I used the water particals in the air and launched myself at him with a gust of icy wind. I stabbed my blade into his chest, but he brought his hand up and blasted a gust of scalding steam into my face.

"ARGH!" I exclaim in pain as I try to cool my face down with some ice. He then jabbed his cane into my ribs rapidly. I think I heard a crack... Probably broke one of them. With a snarl. I grab his cane and punch him in the face. Before he could get up, I grab his leg again and began to slam him against the floor. After the second slam, I threw him into the air and created a bow made of ice, "Arrows of Ice!" three stalagmites of ice launched from the bow and struck David in the chest, freezing him. As he landed, he melted the ice and pointed the tip of his cane at me.

"Steam Bullet!" a barrage of clouds of steam launched from his cane, making me attempt to dodge them. I was hit by plenty of them, they somehow pierced through me as I felt my wounds cauterize from the heat.

"Trust me Mr.Marcelo, we are in my domain. You cannot win, so simply give up." He taunted as I struggeld with my wounds.

"Hell no." I say as I finally get up, I felt a large amount of power build up, making me smirk. I felt it rise up and chanted familiar words, "Releasing restriction number 1! Restriction 1, released!" The power bursted from me with blue fire, giving me a handy power-up. I rushed towards David and caught him by surprise by kicking him into the air and jumped up after him.

I slashed wildly at him in mid-air then finished it with an axe kick. As I fell after him, I encased my legs in ice, hoping my idea doesn't backfire on me, "Glacier Drop!" With the added weight of the layers of ice, my fall on top of David released soem blood from his wounds. I jumped away from him, knowing he's not done. He gets up, still smiling.

"So, you have more bite in you than I thought. Very well then." a silver light gathered around him, "Restriction level 1, released." the power bursted off of him, and he teleported in front of me and jammed the tip of his cain into my rib cage again, except this time, it dug in between the ribs and stroke my lungs. I fell backwards and choked on air. However, before I could hit the ground, I was blasted into the air by a large gust of steam, "Steam Wall." As I rose, I saw a guard run to David and... morph into something with a pipe. Dafuk?

"Drone Bomb." The guard launched at me with Steam trailing from his ass, when he struck me though... FUCK ME THAT BURNS! I slammed into the ground with blood pouring from my wounds.

"Dean!" I saw Steam run to me and kneel next me, "Are you okay?"

"Get everyone out of here! That eldritch abomination of his is down and I'm dealing with the shitty businessman, so get the ponies out of here!" I command her. She looks hesitant, but nods as she began to shout for everyone to follow her. I get up despite the pain I'm in and glare at David.

"What's wrong Marcelo? No witty banter?" He taunts as he stands there, waiting for me to make the next move.

"I get the feeling you're too stupid to understand basic speech, so I'll save my breath." I roll my eyes, and could see anger flash in his eyes.

"Words like that can get you killed Marcelo." He says as he gathers steam in his cain. I scoffed.

"You have any idea how many people said that when I was alive? What makes you any different?" I say as I gather into my blade.

"I'll be the first to succeed, Steam Bullet!" A barrage of Steam erupted from his cain. I slashed my sword down, launching a wave of Ice.

"Arctic Dagger!" The wave hit most of the bullets, disappitating them before they could hit me. I stabbed the floor, covering twenty feet around me in ice, "Arctic Dungeon!" I encased David in ice and rushed at him, but he bursted from the block of ice and tried to jab me with his cain, but I blocked it in time. We were in a deadlock as we both fought for control.

"Why do you seem to hate me so much Marcelo? We are the same and you know it. We both covet our greed!" He exclaims  as he pushes me away and punches me in the gut, knocking the wind out of me. I trip him and spun around and kicked him in the chest as he fell, sending skidding across the floor.

"Like hell we are! I may be greedy, but even I have a limit to what I would do to those that I robbed from!" I shouted as I brought my sword down, "Arctic Dagger!" The wave washed over him and created more cuts on him. He got up and removed his hat.

"Steam Locomotion." What? In his hat, I saw a tiny light from it, and then a tiny train bursted from it. I stared at it for few moments, but then it did something that nearly broke my mind.

It grew into a lifesize train... and it was rushing at me.

OH FUCK IT'S RUSHING AT ME! I jumped out of the way just in time to have it rush past me and crash into a wall, making tons of pipes fall around us, "Dammit, Are you trying to bring the whole place down around our ears!?!" I exclaim as I dodge a falling pipe. He smiled as he struck the ground with his cane, and right from under him, a thin pillar erupted from behind him.

"It may crush you Marcelo," twin propellers popped out of the pillar and began to spin. Oh he isn't... "But you will die alone here. I have other facilities to run." With that, a large platform popped from the ground, with a claw hanging from the bottom. He flew over to Hemlock and grabbed the mutated pony before he was crushed by a pipe.

"LIKE HELL YOU'RE GETTING AWAY!" I exclaim as I run after him. Nothing like making an attempt at parkour! I jumped high into the air, and landed on a pipe attached to a wall. Okay, so far so good... I jumped off of this one and landed onto the next one. Alright, I think I'm getting the rhythm of this. I then jumped to the next one on the other side, and began to jump from pipe to pipe like a damn ninja.

"AWWW YEAH!!!" I exclaim as I was just behind Davin. He looks back and was surprised to see me after him.

"You don't give up, do you?" He exclaims as he pressed a button and moved to the back of his vehicle and shot a blast of steam at me. I jumped away, and created a bow of ice and shot a spike of ice. He blasted a steam bullet at it, melting it completely.

That was when we began to shoot rapidly at each other, trading projectile for projectile as we continued upwards. I jumped at him and slashed at his head, but he deflected it with his cane. I landed on the flying platform and we began deflecting each others strikes. He lashed out a kick, but I moved to the side and punched him in the face. he reeled slightly, but jabbed his cane into my ribs, knocking the wind out of me. I quickly recovered and slashed his chest, creating a large gash. He stumbled back, but blasted a gust of steam, knocking me off of the platform. I maneuvered myself in the air and landed on a pipe.

He managed to speed away far enough that I wouldn't be able to catch up to him even if I tried. Well, He said that he had other facilities... I guess I know what I'm doing now. Lets review what I've done today!

I've met Lucifer, stopped a rouge wraith by myself, even though he got away, and I started a rebellion and saved an entire city from indentured servitude.

I need another vacation from this vacation...

(On top of a building)

Two figures could be seen on top of a building, overlooking the pits. The shortest one whistled as he looked over the fight Dean had finished, "Wow, so that was the guy who got my staff back. Not bad, it certainly brings back some memories." The short figure was a he, as was suggested by accented voice.

The tallest figure nodded, "Yes. I can even sense the good in his heart, and much... grief. I wonder why?" This figure was female, as the voice gave her away

The male shrugged, "Who knows? Not going to pry. Let's head back, we'll meet him later. Let's go explore the city." he began to walk away

"Very well, lead the way Alex." The female said as she followed her companion.

"Don't I always Lorne?" With that, the two disappeared.

(Outside Manehatten)

David was nursing his wounds, cursing to himself for underestimating Dean to such a degree, until he heard a carrage behind him. He turned around, and found Zachary and Mot standing there.

"You shouldn't have underestimated him so much." Zachary said, sounding rather bored.

"I know that." David growled, "But you did not exactly give me much information on him besides that he was coming here. Now look at the consequences! I've lost one of my bigger facilities, and I have to reinforce the other ones!" He exclaimed as he looked over Hemlock, "As for this one here, I should have reinforced his body more. To be knocked out with one hit is not normal." He said as he looked over Hemlocks unconscious body.

"Perhaps. But remember David, Dean is what stands in our way between us and a new order. We can not afford to screw things up." Mot replied as he stepped forward, "And to think that the lord of hell assisted Dean not once, but twice... Just how much weight does he pull? What has he done to garner so much attention?" He asked.

"Nex possibly knows, but he's still cooling off at the moment, so that's not a solution." Zachary said as he jumped off of the carriage, "Besides, I doubt he would tell us, given how close he is to Dean."

"He's very protective of his companions, that much is certain." David added as he finished patching up Hemlock, "I've never seen a man so dedicated."

"Perhaps we can use that to our advantage?" Zachary grinned.

"Yes... Maybe we can..." Mot's grin was disturbing.

Just what were they planning?

Steampunk Riot: This isn't what I meant, but I'll take it Part 1

Chapter 22: AKA: A Nice show of power

It hasn't even been an entire day before the brouhaha with Alex ended until I got another assignment from Death. Apparently, another wraith up and appeared here, so now I gotta find her and try to show her the ropes. She better-ooooo~ what's this? I turn to an alley and spot a group of four Ivory ponies surrounding a single maroon mare. I think I can see where this is going... LET'S INTERVENE!

I casually walk over, whistling to myself as one of the ivory ponies shouts could be heard from the other side of the fucking street.

"We gave you more than enough time to get the bits! You didn't pay up, so now we have to kill you!" Ermahgerd he's sur genererc...

"But I was in the steam pits at the time!" The mare argued.

"It doesn't matter! you don't have the bits for the protection!" Alright, I think my brain cells are dying from this jackass. Time to stop this.

I let out a sharp whistle as I walked into the alley, "Hey dumbasses, how's life?" I grin as I saw them tense.

"Uh... dude, I think that's the freak who kicked David out of town..." One of the white ponies said to one of his friends. Would ya look at that, one with common sense!

"No way! How could a two legged freak like that beat David? I bet it was just one of our guys that did it." THAT'S IT! I'LL FUCKIN' KILL HIM!

I look at the mare and tell her to leave, and the ivory ponies move to stop her as she exits the alley.

I brought out my wraith blade in a flash of movement, and cut the offending pony in half.

The ponies stared at me in horror as I grinned, "Now, Be a good little bitch..." I say, I made my eyes glow blue, "And die." i say as I finish the two other ponies while leaving a single on alive. He was on the floor whimpering in fear as I walked towards him. I pick him up by the neck and slam him into a wall, "Alright, I'll give you one chance. Tell me where your headquarters are and I wont have to peel your dick like a bannana." I say as I grin ferally.

"I-It's in the south end of Manehatten! Just leave me alone please!" He cried as I let him go. I looked to the what was strapped to his back, and I felt my old mob habits coming back to me.

"I'll give you two more choices. I either cut you into pieces... slowly... or you can shoot yourself in the head with that crossbow. Pick or I pick for you." He stares up at me in shock, but he shakily and slowly grabbed his crossbow and pressed it to his head. He started crying as my grin grew. He pressed the trigger on the crossbow, and the bolt went straight through his head.

I laughed, "Pussed out like a BITCH!" I exclaim as I leave the bodies to go to the hideout. I look up, and realize I still have plenty of time to spare before I annihilate the hell out of the some wannabe organization of mobsters, so I guess I may as well kill some time.

(SOME TIME LATER!)

Wow that was the longest amount of time ever spent walking around a city with nothing productive happening... But then again, it gave me time to think.

Why am I acting so damn aggressive? I've never been like this, not since... Nah, nevermind...

Oh look at that, I'm at the Manor.

In all honesty, it looks pretty fucking generic. Hedges, lamps, pillars around the doorway like they're from the greek period, the usual stuff. Though what's annoying me at the moment is the fact that there is no guards whatsoever outside of the building! Seriously! How much of an amateur can you be! I sigh to myself as I walk of the stairs, ready to kick it down, but stop.

I'm honestly not in the mood to spend a long time on this, so may as well make it quick, "Restriction level 1, released." A burst of blue fire came from my body as I readied myself. I raised my leg, but stopped again. With a grin, I knock on the door, fingers on my other hand ready to snap.

"Who is it?" I heard from the other side. I snap my fingers and spirits appeared at my side.

"Hail Mary!" They unleashed a barrage of bullets, and I could hear each one hitting its target. I kick the door in and hear a wet squish as I step on the door.

"Oh, you know..." I begin as I grin even wider, "A real fucking mobster!" I say as I grin at the corpse. I heard loud thud and a squelch as I turn and spot a... Female? i think it is anyway, that ended up smashing one of the bodies that my spirits shot and she glared at me.

"What the fuck man!?! You took my goddamned kills you asshole!" She exclaimed. Yup, she's a woman. Irish, by the sounds of it. My grin got wider, as she seemed to be a bit butthurt.

"Work faster then." I say simply. That seemed to make her even more pissed.

"Fuck you, asshole! I don't even know you! I didn't expect anyone else to be here, so I wanted to take the first ones a bit slow for a change." She pulled at her hair and screamed, "Gah!"

I rolled my eyes. Honestly, it's not worth argueing about this. I stuck my hand out for her to shake it, "Dean Marcelo, and now you know. And next time? Don't play with your food."

She looked between me and my hand before shaking it, "Sarah Akinson, and how in the eleven hells did you know I was gonna eat them?"Lolwut.

Okay... not something I'd expect to see... I'm also guessing that she's the noob of the day...

"I was kidding actually... you were really going to eat them?" I ask. In all honesty, I just don't care, but that is just surprising to be honest. These asshats are dead, so if they can't feel it, I'm not going to argue about it.

Yeah, I've had horsemeat. It was a do or die situation mind you, since that was the only source of meat around. Damn if it didn't give me gas though...

She nodded and looked sadly at her lost meal, "Yeah, I haven't eaten anyone since I was on Earth, and even that was bits and pieces." She kicked one of the corpse's hooves dejectedly, "Now I'll have to find someone else to snack on..."

Just a little fucking creepy there. Eh, seen weirder to be honest, "Not exactly what I was expecting, but I'm okay with this." Like I said, don't care.

"Really now!?" Well she seems to be surprised. "Well, at least someone isn't freaking the fuck out. I told Ardiente," She gestured to a steel grey mare that I only just noticed. Derp. Anyway, she's still talking, "and she's been locked up since. I'm curious though. Why aren't you the least bit disgusted by my admittance of being, not only a cannibal, but also a consumer of other sentient beings as well." Oh she wants an explanation. I would say I just don't care, but she probably wants a more... substantial explanation. I may as well be cryptic.

"Well, as you heard I was a mafioso in my time. Damn good one too. But the thing is, I had an "In Between Job" so to speak, that had me working against some of the most disgusting sons-a-bitches to ever grace the earth." Yeah, fairly cryptic, if I say so myself!

Laughing a bit to herself, she jokingly asked, "What, did you work with A.N.G.E.L. or something?"Dafuck is angel? Oh, she looks serious, "I honestly hope not. The two outcomes from that would be me going into the fetal position to cry, or me trying to gut you. I can tell from the look in your eyes that number two wouldn't work too well for me..."

Damn right option won't work out for you. You'll be bleeding out faster than you could move that arm. Still, I paused in thought on this "angel" organization, and got nothing, "The fuck is angel? I Might have heard of it... I stole money from so many place that I can't recall every last one." I reply.

She breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh thank God. Anyway, A.N.G.E.L. was a genetics research company, shut down due to illegal and inhumane tests and drugs. They began working is secret, and I was one of their attempts to make a super soldier to combat specific enemies. I don't know what those enemies were though, something about wolves or bats? Long story short, they all went crazy and made me their torture/sex slave for seventeen years. Got these babies though," She Pulled down her mask to reveal her teeth, Damn if they aren't sharp! "Really help to chew bone."

No shit? "Well ain't that a bitch. Never thought I'd see a human made wendigo," Oh god I told myself I wouldn't think about it! I can't even help but shudder, "Hate those things. Now that I think of it.... Yeah, I did steal money from them one time, sent some mercs or something after me. Disappointing even when I was normal."

Her eyes widened a bit, "Did they wear all white, have no discernible features form one another, and all talk at the same time?" I nodded, "Holy shit you fought the Nobodies!? Those guys were failures at reaching my level of genetic enhancement, but dude... They were still monstrous compared to a human! Jesus man..." Okay, enough of this. I've been dealing with too many Renegade wraiths to be all buddy buddy with a noob.

I put some power into my eyes and made them glow, I then asked her in a tone that dared her to try and lie, "Now, before we move on, why don't you tell me why you're here?"

Not even missing a beat, answered honestly, "Ardiente's family was killed by the Blancas, the gang who owns this place. Apparently they're the ruling mafia in this city, or whatever. I was bored, wanted to kill shit, and she needed help, so I offered to kill them for her."

Ruling... Mafia? I-what is this I don't- pfff.... I fell to the ground and began to laugh my ass off at the thought, "PFFFFFFFFFFAHAHAAHA!!! YOU SAID THAT WITH A STRAIGHT FACE! HEHEHE!!! PROPS!!!" I shout in between laughter. Honestly, it's freaking hilarious that such noobs have a strangle hold on the city!

She seem's to think I'm laughing at her, since her eyes are twitching.

"The hell's so funny?"

After struggling to regain my breath, I stood up and said, "These fuckers actually being considered Mafia! They got no class, no style, and they die faster than a Gameboy! They make Mafiosos like myself look bad! Time to fuck shit up!" I walked over to a door where I could see a large gathering of souls, activated my wraith blade, and kicked it down as I stared at the surprised dumbasses "Hey guys, how's your health plan?" They all immediately pulled out their crossbows and aimed at me, making me grin wider "Apparently it's GREAT!"

This party's getting crazier!

Ten of them charged at me, but I moved too fast for them to get a hit in, and killed them faster than a stoner smokes weed. Behind me, I could hear Sarah shouting.

"Oh no you fucking don't!" She charges into the room with a timberwolf right behind her as they crash into the mob, destroying anyone of them that got too close with, and to my surprise, her claw. She has a fucking claw as weapon. Don't know what to think, but okay, "Time to kill some asshole ponies!" She exclaimed with excitement. I didn't respond as I was too busy with my swarm of Blancas to care. I slaughtered another five of mine until I noticed Sarahs claw began to glow. Hmm... let's see where this goes. She kicked off from the ground and moved all around a group of six unicorns that were reloading crossbows. She dashed all around and in between them. When she was done, she landed and the ponies fell to the ground in pieces, "Tell Tale Heart."

I gave a whistle as she landed next to me, "Nice move! Not a bad name either!" I shouted as she seemed to be in the heat of battle. Ah well, may as well do one of my own. Another group of four charged at me, swords floating behind them. You'd think that after the first three times, they'd take a hint and think. Ah well, makes my job easier! I kicked one of them in the chin, and launched my black and blue beam, "Infernal Rapture!" The group launched into the air. When they landed, I heard their necks snap.

"Rain on a grave." I turned around in time to spot Sarah jumping down from the ceiling and cutting a single pony in half as he hovered in the air. Not bad.

"Just come up with that?" I ask.

"Yeah, seemed like an appropriate title to me." She replied as she dodged a swipe from a sword.

"I guess." was my reply. For the next ten minutes, we simply killed the Blancas in the room, not even hesitating to cut them down. In all honesty, it's kind of therapeutic when I put the faces of the nobles back in Canterlot on these asshats. After the room was cleared, we looked around and damn! We coated this room in blood!

I looked around and realized that there was a hall way to the right and a door to the left, along with a flight of stairs that led to the next floor. At my side, I heard Sarah, "I take left, you take right, then we head upstairs?" I turned to her and grinned, which she returned, "Great. Feral, you guard this room in case anyone upstairs runs down." The timberwolf barked in affirmation as I ran down the hall.

(OST Change)

I saw the Blanca troops all galloping towards me. With a grin, I sped up. Each one I passed, I would swipe my sword and kill them instantly. After a few minutes of running down this incredibly long hallway, I spotted a squad of the Blancas, and they held... OH SHIT ROCKET LAUNCHERS! I cut one of the rockets in half, and it exploded on both of sides of me. I had no time to stop however, as I dodged the other rockets. I got to the rocket squad, and I killed all but one. He was frantically trying to reload his weapon, but I grabbed his face and I charged through the door using him as a battering ram. I passed through different rooms, and I finally reached a large room that held an even larger number of Blancas then last time. I charged the pony I held in my hand with some of my ice magic, and threw him into the crowd. The pony exploded with a shower of gore and cold wind as ten percent of the crowd was frozen solid.

A barrage of magic bolts and crossbow bolts were launched at me. I created a barrier of ice blocked them. I rushed from behind the barrier and cut at whoever was in my way. I dodged a swipe from a sword and lash out a kick to the wielder. I ended up crushing the muzzle of a pony into dust as I pull back and charge my sword with energy, "Arctic Dagger!" The wave of ice shot from my blade and it froze and cut anyone in its way. I had a large enough gap to try this move. I stabbed my sword into the ground, freezing anyone in a twenty foot radius as a circle of cold air surrounded me, "Arctic Dungeon!" Those lucky enough to be outside of the radius were frantically pulling out crossbows to fire at me.

I moved around the frozen ponies and charged at the remaining ponies, which wasn't a whole lot. I appeared right behind one of them and cut him in half, I then began to warp all around, cutting any of the ivory wannabe's I could find.

Finally, after a few minutes of slaughter, I was done. I noticed two doors on opposite ends of the room. I moved towards the one on the right, and when I neared it, I could hear whimpers on the other side... What the fuck? I kicked it open, and boy was I surprised...

It was a fucking rape chamber, if you want a summary on what it is...

I... I don't know what to say... I can't believe that...

I saw mares of all ages in the room, some young, some old, I just...

I calmly walk in and look around and various... devices were strewn all over the room. That's fucking it... I disappeared in a flash and immediately, the devices and shackles were destroyed. I silently helped the mares, who were thanking me profusely. After the final mare, I let them go without a word.

I feel so much hatred... it feels... good...

I shook my head. The fuck was that? I left the room and entered the other door way. I ended up in the main room that Sarah mentioned, and waited with the timberwolf and that Ardiente pony.

It was an awkward silence as we stood there waiting for Sarah. It wasn't long though, as one of the Blancas came soaring though the door and landed right next to me. Huh, free kill. I was about to cut the fuckers head off, but Sarah pounced on him, beating me to it.

Oh fucking hell, really!? She started eating the poor bastard! I stared at her with a deadpan glare before saying, "Couldn't you have waited a bit? Maybe let me take a swing at him?" I say as she was finishing.

"Mmf mf," Talking with your mouth full? "Shut up, I told you I hadn't eaten anything sentient in awhile. I get crazier than usual if I don't, and this guy and his friends pissed me off." She continued eating, until she held up a piece of bloody flesh "Want some?"

Resisting the urge to shout in frustration, I calmly refused, "No thanks. I prefer pork or beef, since horse meat gives me gas." Again, I'm really annoyed by the time being spent to devour this cretin.

She shrugged in response, "Suit yourself. I don't care where it comes from, as long as it's sentient." Honestly, she's trying to make me go ballistic, isn't she? "I'd love for another human to eat, as I never got to eat a full one before, but your the only human I know of that's here. We both know that wouldn't end well for me if I tried to eat you."YOUR DAMN RIGHT IT WOULDN'T! "Say anything sexual and I'll masturbate with this guy's bones, right in front of you, covered in blood and eating the pony it came from. Then I'll use the resulting fluids as a seasoning." Dafuk.

I try to look innocent, even though I wasn't thinking of saying anything sexual, "I wouldn't dream of it. I do have a question though."

"Shoot."

Don't hate me when I ask this, but come on, I'm curious, "Since they're all different colors, does that mean they have different flavors?"

I thought it over, "Kinda... The last one I tasted was blue, and he did taste slightly of blueberries. This guy tastes like shit though, even though he's white... Depends, I guess."

"Weird." Well, now I'm curious... "Alright, ya got me curious. Next mook we kill, I'm taking a bite."

"Alright," She grinned, "Tell me how they taste, too. I'd sample them myself, but eating someone harmed by another makes me feel sick for some reason. I tried it with one Feral killed, and I threw up. S'why I didn't eat the ones you killed at the door." She burped, "S'cuse me. Anyway, I commend you on the resolve to eat another sentient being, takes guts. In more ways than one." Giving a content sigh, she stood from the spot where the stallion had previously been, "Ready to go?"

"I dunno wether to be creeped out or excited, but yeah." I looked back to Ardiente, "What should we do about her?"

"Feral, stay here and guard the lightweight." She sighed heavily, "The worst you'll get is some chicken shits that might get away. If that's even possible with the two of us."We then walked on, but she paused and asked me a question, "You're sure you're okay with eating a sentient life form?"

I shrugged, "They'll be dead, so it's hard to think of them as sentient beings anymore. Besides, these disgraces to the mob deserve to be chewed." That, and its a corpse, not their soul. A vessel is different from the soul itself.

"Alright then. Personally I like them alive, at least I did with humans. I haven't been here long enough to do that o a pony. Ah, hold up," She then spat out a pasty white glob of something, "Dammit, the eyes always get caught in my fucking teeth. Anyway, I'd advise against telling friends you ate a pony, they might avoid you. Y'know, if you even care."

"Eh, they'd just piss and moan. About that human bit though, that'd depend on the situation. Other than that, what happens in Manehattan, stays in Manehattan."

She stare at me blankly, "I don't recognize the saying, but I get the gist of it. And with humans it was a matter of boredom, hunger, and the fact that new recruits stood to close and didn't listen when told to protect every damn area of their body. I actually got my taste for blood when I tried to eat a guy's arm without my sharp teeth here, just got a mouthful of blood and some skin."

"Well," I would say dumbass, but I feel it would be overused, "Don't that just sound delicious?"

"Don't knock it till you try it."

I shook my head and sighed, "Let's move on. We're burning time we could be spending killing these assholes. Tell me Sarah, do you know what a Wraith is fully capable of?" She shook her head. "Well," I continued, "if my theory is correct, you'll get to see a restriction level."

She nodded, smiling, "Cool, though I don't know what that is. Elaborate?"

"Sure, it's when I take the biggest shit of my unlife!" Honestly, I couldn't resist being a smartass.

There was a silence, the only sound I heard was Ardiente whimpering in her sleep. Sarah sighed and rubbed her eyes, "I don't know wether to smack you, or smack you. I'll just smack you."She knocked my damn hat off, and resisting the urge to stab her through the fucking head since that wouldn't help me, I just chuckled softly. "You're sense of humor is shit, but you're too God damn insane not to like. Fuck your likable violent demeanor. Fuck. it." Well she's smiling at least, so she's not aggravated,

I full on laughed this time, then gently place my hat back on my head. "Insanity puts thing into perspective, doesn't it? I can't help but be likable, it's in my nature. You're quite likable too, you know." I grinned at her. Yeah, lay it on thick and maybe I won't have to deal with you again... Then again, if you look past the whole "omnomnomnom" deal, she is actually likable.

She smiled bemusedly, "That is something I never thought I'd hear. But, to the insane like ourselves, I would be rather likeable. Tell a not mad person what we've done and they'll probably hate us. They're loss I guess."God i gate being on the same label as her. "But like you said, let's get going."

"I agree with the first point, they'd absolutely despise us! I also agree on the second point." I activated my sword, "Now, let's go kill some shitty wannabes." I made my eyes glow blue as we made for the stares.

"Right with you." She activated her claw as well, then made her eyes glow red. Huh, she catches on quickly. Alright then, I guess We'll get to deal with the boss ourselves.

Oh this is going to be just fun...

Love lost

I was wandering into a forest. My first assignment as a hunter... Geez, how long has it been? This is the same forest I met Beth. That Adorably vampiric hippie aussie. She was... my first girlfriend, ironically enough. I saw my past self holding a crossbow with a drum attached to the bottom, along with seeing it dripping wet. Bathed in holy water, and absolutely devastating to anything that even resembles a vampire.

(OST)

“Where are you?” I heard myself whisper. Wow, I was such a noob back then...

“Aww, look at that. Someone’s looking for little ol’ me.”

I saw myself scowl, “Yeah, looking to impale you on a fucking tree you damn leech!”

Laughter echoed through the trees, “Are you making an analogy? I’m flattered...”

I rolled my eyes, “Flattery? More like an insult. Guess you’re too stupid to tell the difference. Must be all the iron in your diet.”

“Hmph... How rude, you should really try kindness, it would fit you better.”

“Says the bitch who gets off on draining people dry!”

“Nice retort from the man who wants to fuck me, but is too afraid to say it outright.”

“What do your fantasies have to do with this?”

“... Wow... I mean wow. Have you even talked to a woman before?”

“Oh yeah, plenty. Just not one that wants to drain a boner for blood.”

“I’m not that mean... I make sure they don’t mind first.”

I roll my eyes, “Oh, cause that makes everything better.” I stuck my hand into one of the pockets in my pants and was preparing to use a blessed grenade.

“Is my voice so good you can’t help but touch yourself? You dirty boy~.”

I smirked, “Oh yeah, cumming buckets here.”  I then threw the grenade at the source of the voice, “Have a free sample!”

“Why thank you.” Said the voice whispering in my ear...

Now at the time, my thoughts ran along as follows, “OMGWTFHAX!” However, my response was entirely different. It was this.

“Fuck me sideways...” I groaned to myself as I felt her press against me.

“With pleasure~”

“Not fucking likely.” I then brought out a knife hidden in sleeve and stabbed her in the thigh. Thankfully, it was a Hawthorne dagger!

Let me describe what she looked like, she was a couple years younger than past me and had black hair reaching down past her shoulders. Her bright purple eyes glaring at me.

“YOU SON OF A BITCH!” She screamed as she ripped it out with a sleeve covered hand.

I smirked as I kicked her away, “Come on! Where’s the smartass remarks? Where’s the flirts?” I leveled my crossbow to her head, “Adios bitch.”

She kicked my feet from underneath me and smashed her foot down on my leg, “They left the building when you stabbed me!”

I applied pressure into the heel of my shoe and it produced another hawthorn knife. I kicked her in the ankle, severing a tendon, “Next time don’t munch on innocent bystanders.”

“Pardon moi?” She hopped away on one foot, “But I prefer to ask before eating!”

I reach into my coat and pull out a newspaper, “Says here that citizens that come into this forest are found drained dry of their blood. You’re the only vampire in the area bitch.”

She blinked, “Um... I only sip, the blood always goes to my thighs.”

My past self looked and was... fascinated, so to speak, “You don’t say? I MEAN UH...” I saw that he blushed a healthy dose.

Give me break, I was a young healthy teenager at the time, and the only contact with women that I had was with other hunters. Doesn't exactly help that they can sometimes be... provocative.

She struck a pose, “Like what you see?”

You know what? I’ll just call myself past-dean to save some trouble. Past-Dean shook his head rapidly, “That’s not the point dammit! I’m here to gank a vampire killing innocent people! You... you’re the only one here!” He finished weakly as he leveled the crossbow to her.

“Newsflash, I. Don’t. KILL!”

“And I’m supposed to take your word for it? I’m supposed to believe you on your word alone?” I saw Past-Dean getting frustrated.

“Well besides the fact I’m not trying to eat you right now, or kill you so you don’t do anything. I’d say yes, you bloody wanker.”

I glared at the vampire with a deadpan, “Wanker? Really? That’s just uncalled for.” Past-Dean turned serious, “Do you have any proof? Can you tell me about any other vampires in the area?” I sounded like a damn cop...

She paled, “How ‘bout the one behind you?”

I felt a presence behind me, making me go deadpan again, “Fuck.” I say simply.

She was glaring at whatever was behind me, “Go away, he belongs to me.”

“WHOAWHOAWHOA!!! I don’t belong to anyone!” Past-Dean exclaimed.

She stared blankly, “Dumbass...”

    I felt something kick me in the shoulder, sending me face first into a tree.

“RIGHT IN THE FUCKING NOSE!” Past-Dean exclaimed as blood gushed out of his nose. He then pulled out a blessed pistol and fired it at the other vampire.

It fell to the ground like a rag doll, and the girl grabbed the first dagger with her sleeve and stabbed it in the chest. It screamed as it’s body slowly turned into embers.

Past-Dean stared at the scene blankly, before making a remark, “This is incredibly ironic...”

“Just be quiet...” She sat down, “I need a second.”

At the time, I kind of felt bad. I didn’t know what she was going through, but I nearly killed an innocent. That much was enough to get me to rethink my approach on monster hunting in general. Past-Dean sat next to her and was quiet for the most part, before he said something.

"Was that your first kill?”

She stared at me deadpan, “No, I kill my own kind every day!”

I glared at her, “Don’t snap at me. I’m trying to be nice.”

“Sorry.” She leaned against me, “My leg is going to hurt in the morning.”

Past-Dean sighed until he grabbed the collar of his coat and moved it, revealing his neck, “Go ahead.”

She stared before moving closer, “Thank you...” She carefully bit my neck. I didn’t feel as bad as I thought it would. Kind of like a hickey.

She pulled away and had a bit of blood on her lower lip, “That... That was possibly the best tasting blood I’ve ever had.”

Past-Dean blushed as he rubbed the back of his head, “Thanks I guess...”

She hugged me, “You’re welcome.”

At the time, I don’t know what I was thinking. She needed help, she saved my life, I figured it was the least I could do. I lifted her bridal style, “Alright, that’s it. I’m helping you.”

She looked at me with a strange look in her eyes, “Oh how kind and brave of you~”

“S-Shut up...”

She leaned up and kissed me, “No...”

Past-Dean gulped before he rushed outside of the forest, “WELL LETS HURRY! NEED TO GET YA PATCHED UP AND ALL THAT!” Past-Dean exclaimed as he quickly opened the car door and gently put her in the back seat and drove away.

“Aww... I wanted to be up there.” Past-Dean shook his head as his blush got brighter. For half an hour, we drove until we came across a hotel. He helped the vampire girl up and carried her in. He used the elevator and went up to the penthouse suite.

In the room, Past-Dean was applying a splint to the vampires ankle.

“I’m... sorry.” He said with guilt in his voice.

She smiled, “It’s okay, you didn’t know. At least you made up for it.”

Past-Dean shook his head, “That doesn’t excuse what I did. Now that I think about it, I never did get your name.”

She giggled, “It’s Beth... And I never got yours.”

At the time, I was really hesitant to give my name. That’s like painting a giant target on my back while screaming, “COME FUCK ME!” But, I still gave her my name.

“Dean... Dean Marcelo.”

She gasped, “Oh... Anthony Marcelo’s son.”

Past-Dean sighed, “Yeah, the guy who slayed a hundred vampires single handedly while also killing at least twenty inner circle demons. No need to remind me.”  He sat down, “It’s way too much pressure to live up to that name...”

She hobbled over and hugged him, “It’s not about matching a past legend, it’s making your own.”

Past-Dean stared at her, “Why are you so nice to me? Why are you being so... flirty with me? I’m the guy who was trying kill you! Not only that, I’m a Marcelo! You should hate me!”

“Why would I hate you? You may be a Marcelo... But you’re no older than me.”

“Because.... Because...” Past-Dean couldn’t think of anything to say.

“And the reason I’m being flirty...” She kissed him again, “You’re just so cute when you're flustered.”

“I’m not cute dammit...” Past-Dean blushed as he looked away.

“Yes you are.” She kissed him again.

He jumped up and carried her to the bed, “ WELL ANYWAY!” He cleared his throat, calming himself down, “Anyway... Here’s the bed. I’ll just... sleep on the couch.”

“Oh?” She grabbed his coat and pulled him onto the bed, “I don’t mind...”

“I-I-I-I But-”

She kissed him for a few seconds before she pulled away panting, “Care to join me?”

“I... fine.” Past-Dean said.

“See... You are cute.”

“Shut up...”

It was a few weeks after that encounter that we kind of... cemented our relationship. Sure there was bad days, but it was vastly outweighed by the good days. However, there was the day she wanted to meet my mother....

“Y-Y-you what!?!” Past-Dean exclaimed in shock.

Beth sighed, “I just want to meet your mom...”

Past-Dean was frantic, “But she’s the one who taught me everything I know! She’d kill you as soon as she saw you! Then she’d kill me!”

She growled, “I’d rather have her know the truth now instead of learning of it later from someone else.”

The truth in her words stung slightly. I knew she was right, but I was worried for her. I didn’t want her gone, she was too important to me, “Alright... I’ll find a way to get us to my old home.”

She smiled, “Thank you!” She jumped forward and hugged him, “I’ll be on my best behavior!”

Past-Dean rolled his eyes, “That’s what worries me.”

“Would you rather have me be incredibly rude to her?”

This was one of the rare moments I was... forward, so to speak. Past-Dean had a sensual look in his eyes, “I’d have to discipline you ...”

She purred, “Oh? I’ve been a very bad girl~”

Past-Deans grin grew, “Well, I’m going to have to change that.”

   It was a few days after that, that I finally got a day picked out. Prior to that, I had warned my mother of Beth’s.... nature. She surprisingly enough was very understanding. It just might go over better than I thought!

It was the middle of the night when we were driving up to the front door of the manner. Past-Dean looked around at the scenery, observing the large gate and hedges and sighed, “Yup... still as extravagant as ever.”

Beth sighed, “I think it looks nice.”

Dean laughed as he poked her in the side, “Says you nature girl. I had to grow up with it.”

“I don’t exactly love nature... It’s more of a hobby.”

Past-Dean rolled his eyes, “Doesn’t matter. You’re still my nature girl.”

“And you’re still my hunter boy~”

We shared a quick kiss before we pulled up to the front door. Past-Dean got out and sighed shakily, “Geez... never thought I would do this.”

“There’s a first for everything...”

Past-Dean chuckled, “Yeah. I guess there is. You’re my first for.... everything, really.”

“Same here.” She motioned to the door, “Shall we?”

Past-Dean shook his head, “I guess....” They both moved to the door, and Past-Dean gave a series of knocks that were in a pattern. The door opened to reveal a well toned woman with short black hair. She stood at a solid 5’7” and towered over Beth easily. She wore a simple purple shirt and blue jeans and instantly smiled at Past-Dean.

“You made it! How’ve you been hun?” She asks as she hugs Past-Dean.

“Hey ma’. I’ve been good.”

She turned to Beth and somewhat tensed, “I take it this is Beth?”

She nodded, “A pleasure...”

She gestured for them to come in, “Come on, don’t be shy! Beth, I have some blood packs set out for you, so don’t worry about food. And Dean, I made your favorite, Shrimp Linguini!” Past-Dean’s face brightened, as they both walked in.

“You have a very lovely home Ms. Marcelo.”

“Oh why thank you! Dean, could you go and set the table? I need to talk to Beth.” Past-Dean nodded and left.

Past-Deans mother turned to her and gestured towards a single blood pack, “Would you like some O-?”

“I’m fine, but thank you.”

Her gaze hardened, “Oh but I insist. I’ve heard it’s quite good.”

“If you insist.” She picked up the blood pack and took a small sip, “Hmm.”

She instantly froze as her body refused to move. Past-Deans mother then turned serious, “Now don’t worry. It’s just puffer fish poison. You can’t move, but you feel everything.”

“Hmm!?”

She glared at her, “Now I’m only going to say this once. If you hurt my boy in any way possible...” She got in her face and whispered, “I’ll toss you into the sun and watch you burn like a christmas roast.”

“Yshh mamm.”

Past-Deans mother smiled, “Good. Now, I do like you. You’ve put a light in Dean that I haven’t seen since his father died. I’m happy for him, and for you. The poison should wear off in three... two... now.”

Beth stretched her muscles and looked at Past-Deans mother, “Trust me when I say this. I would rather eat garlic bread from a hawthorne plate and down it with holy water then hurt Dean.”

Past-Dean’s mother smiled, “Good. Now, come on, that was the only pack I spiked. The rest is perfectly fine.”

“Thank you... Ash does not taste good.”

Past-Dean’s mother laughed, “Trust me, you’re not the first vampire in this house. I’m actually in the middle of negotiations with a clan leader at the moment, so I need to be... hospitable.”

Beth grimaced, “Oh...”

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t get along with other vampires that much.”

Past-Dean’s mother nodded grimly, “I understand. The clans can be fairly stuck-up. It’s wouldn’t be the first time that I wanted to shove a blessed bullet into their head.”

“Well I hear they handle things differently in the States than they do in Australia.”

They both discussed the different ways the vampire clans ran themselves for the most part, and at the time I was happy they were getting along. I didn’t mind remaining silent for their conversation, just glad that I dodged a bullet and gained My moms approval of Beth. Later, the suns was rising and Beth needed a room. My mom, being a complete perv, suggested my room since the sun didn’t rise in the direction it was facing and had no windows.

“I swear, I think she’s doing this on purpose...” Past-Dean mumbled as they rose to the second floor.

“Stop being so paranoid.”

“I can’t help it! You don’t know her like I do!”

Beth sighed, “She’s just being nice.”

“Fine, fine...”

Past-Dean opened the door to reveal a somewhat large room with various inventions splayed across a desk in a corner and weaponry in the closet along with clothes. On the walls were various posters of old rock bands.

“Welcome to my cave of solitude.” Past-Dean said sarcastically.

“I like it... Seems roomy.”

Past-Dean grinned before lifting Beth off of the ground, “Well, it does have its uses.”

“OH!” She wrapped her arms around him, “Care to show me a couple?”

Past-Dean tossed her onto the bed and jumped on top of her, “Sure, why not?”

I loved her... I still do I guess. She understood me, she was there for me. Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. It was at least a year that we were together, and one day, she was kidnapped by a hunter with a grudge against vampires. I was able to save her in time, but the guilt I felt for dragging her into my type of life was unforgivable to me.

I ended it.

I shed many tears that night. I hated myself. I hated the world. I especially hated my job.

The break-up was... a bit heated. She kept asking me why... I simply said that I couldn’t bear to see her hurt because of me. She didn’t buy it, but she understood what I was trying to do. She was angry with me. Very angry.

But not once did she say that she hated me. She said she still loved me, and will be there when I was ready to see her again.

However... I never went to her. I, to this day, blame myself.

I regret ever doing so...

I woke up with a gasp. I looked around the area I was given on the train, seeing that we were still moving and it was well into the night.

I felt a single tear travel down my face, before I began to fully sob.

If I could, I would say that I was sorry. But now I’ll never see her again.

This new life... is my way to redeem myself for all of my past wrongs. My way to show that even a soul like mine can be redeemed.

It’s a long road. But I’ll make it to the end.

I always do.

On top of the train, Death and Louis stood. Death sighed, “Love... it truly can be a blessing and a curse.”

Louis had no response, “I’ve seen many forms of lust, but it’s rather uncommon to see such a form of love.” He chuckled, “I never figured Dean for a romantic though.”

Death stared at Louis, “Many of my wraiths have more to them than you think Louis. You of all people should know, since you’ve finally earned leniency from father.”

Louis sighed, “I do not regret refusing to bow to humans. I do see what they’re capable of, as was evident in the Hito-shura and Minato.”

“Yes. Humans do have a tendency to surprise even the most powerful of beings.”

“Like Deans father? I was surprised he managed to defeat twenty inner circle demons. Those are my most powerful creations!” Louis laughed.

“Even great power is nothing to a humans will.”Death smiled

Louis frowned, “But will it be enough for him?”

Death turned grim, “We’ll have to wait and see.”

The future is often uncertain.  It’s up to us to make it favorable to ourselves. Only humanity can decide its own fate. That is the great gift of Free will. That, is what separates humanity from the beast.

Welcome back. The Fighter Returns...

Chapter 25: Welcome Back. The Fighter returns...

The train lurched forward slightly, signaling me that it finally stopped. Sighing to myself, my memories of my dream still fresh in my mind, I get up and leave the train.

Of all the things to see when i first get off of the train stopping canterlot, this was not one of them...

I saw a familiar bluenette looking around the station, trying to find someone.

That little shit...

"TECH!" What do you know, he turned around. He saw me and grinned.

"Dean!" He changed a lot. His hair wasn't standing up anymore, it was hanging just a little bit past his shoulders and it was actually pretty faded now, revealing black hair mixed in. If you look at it in a different angle, you can see the blue in it.

He no longer wore that sleeveless hoodie, instead he wore black unbuttoned jacket with a white shirt under it and blue jeans. He ran over to me and grinned, "Hey." he said as he stopped in front of me.

Slowly, a smile crept on my face as I suddenly grabbed him in a headlock and gave him a noogie, "You cheeky little shit! It's been a while!" I exclaim as he laughes. I let him go and he fixes his hair, laughing as he does so.

"It has, hasn't it?"

"You've changed. You don't look so douchy anymore." I say teasingly. He rolls his eyes, "But in all honesty, How was the training Tech?"

"I don't want to be called Tech anymore... It's Raidou. I..." he trailed off, looking uncomfortable.

I placed a hand on his shoulder, "Look man, if you don't want to talk about it..."

He shook his head, "No, I have to get this off of my chest. I changed my name to that because I was running away from the past. New start and all that, but I learned over the time I was gone that it wasn't right to do so." His eyes held determination in them, "I need to face my demons head on."

I stared at him for a few seconds. I then smacked him lightly on the back of his head, "took you this long to figure that out?" I laugh as I wrap an arm around his shoulder and drag him with me, "Come on Te- I mean, Raidou. You need a good drink." I saw as he laughes.

I instantly remembered Shining Armor and the drinks he owes me.

TIME TO COLLECT!

I make a quick detour to the castle gates, and see him already leaving the gates. He spots me and grins as I come over, "There you are!" He says as I get within hearing distance.

"Yup. I'm here for that drink you mentioned earlier!" I tell him. He grins and nods.

"Alright! Let me get a friend of mine and we'll get out of here." He says as he enters the castle.

I waited along side Raidou for awhile, chatting about the times we've had. I told him about Manehatten, and he was honestly shocked, "I didn't expect a world like this to have gangsters... What did you do?"

I shrugged, "The only thing I wanted to do. Get rid of them." I replied. He nodded in understanding, but then had a wry grin.

"What about that one mare, Steam? What was her reaction to you doing all of those things for her home?" I began to glow slightly.

"That's none of your business..." I say as I look away. He laughs.

"Come on! I'm only joking!" He exclaimed as I laugh. I turn towards the gate and see Shining returning with a red pegasus with dark orange hair.

"Alright guys, let me introduce you to the newest recruit to the guard, Tony Redgrave." I raise an eyebrow at the pegasus, looking him over.

Tony Redgrave huh? Alright... I'm keeping an eye on this guy...

I see he looks rather surprised to see me, but he seems extremely surprised to see Raidou. I see guilt flash in his eyes, but he quickly replaced it with a smile and held out his hoof, "Nice to meet you two." Hmm... slight brazilian accent.

Alright, the only other person that has a Brazilian accent that I know of would be Cress, Ardiente didn't even have one, and he had spoke Spanish. Raidou shook his hand with a grin, and the pegasus offered his hoof to me. I looked at him with scrutiny. and I could see some sweat on him. With a smile, I shook it, "Nice to meet you Tony. Hope we'll get along." I doubt it. I can already tell this guy's hiding something.

He returned my smile, "I'm sure we will."

(OST)

"Alright, enough talk! Come on, lets go get shitfaced!" I exclaim with a grin. They all return it and Shining leads us to the nearest bar, which happened to be called "Cheers!".

I can't make shit like this up. It was called Cheers. Yeah, I'm going to enjoy this. We enter the building, and as soon as we do so, a loud shout from every single pony in there surprised us.

"SHINING!" They all shouted.

"Hey Shining, how's the guard life treating ya'?" The bartender shouted.

"Like I stomped on its dog." Shining laughed. Wow, this place is just like the show.

"So what'll you have? We have Apple cider if you're looking to have something strong." really? Cider is considered strong here? It's fucking cider! With a sigh, I answer before Shining could reply.

"Just give something that would kill a pony." I say with a grimace.

"You sure? The strongest we have is Minotaur whiskey, and that stuff would hospitalize an earth pony!" The bartender exclaims. I shrug.

"Eh. Just pour me a glass." I tell him. He nods, and pulls out the bottle that contains the aforementioned whiskey. He pours it into a glass, and gives it to me. I down it and wait a moment before shrugging, "Had stronger."

The stallions stomped their hooves, simulating applause. Shining laughed, "Geez Dean, already becoming the talk of the drunks?"

With a grin, i reply, "What can you do? Things just seem to happen." Raidou and "Tony" laughed in response.

"What about you Raidou? You going to have anything?" Shining asked. He shook his head.

"No. Never drank, don't plan on it either." Raidou replied, he then turned to the bartender, "you got anything non-alcoholic?" The bartender nodded and produced a drink for him.

With the other two distracted, I turn to Shining and whisper, "I need to talk to you in private." Shining looks surprised, but nods. We head to the back of the bar.

"What is it Dean?" He asks me. I look at "Tony" with narrowed eyes before looking back to Shining.

"Keep an eye on your Recruit. There's something about him I don't trust." I warn. His eyes widened, but quickly narrows.

"And what makes you say that?" He says with obvious anger.

I narrow my own eyes, "Watch who you snap at. I'm only trying to help you." Shining sighs, but nods and motions for me to continue, "Right. Anyway, Your recruit, Tony Redgrave? That's a fictional alias from my world. He's not who he says he is." I tell him. He looks surprised, and quickly looks at Tony then back to me.

"You're sure?" He asks. I nod, but quickly grab him before he can rush over.

"Easy there Shining. This is only a guess, but don't get rid of him just yet. Pretend that you still trust him, but don't tell him too many things, no matter how much of a friend he may seem." I say. He nods, despite looking quite angry. With a small smile, i give him back the glass he put on the table, "Come on, lets not think about it right now. We got some drinks to down!" He grins, and downs the shot.

The Emperor has accepted you...

Whoa! What was that!? I shook my head, not wanting to think about it at the moment.

"Dean... I need to ask you something." Shining interrupted my thoughts, a slight slur in his voice, "I'm going to be getting married."

My eyes widened, "Bullshit." I say with happiness in my voice. Shining smiles.

"Nope. I'm going to be getting married. I... when you told me you can see how much I loved the mare, I just... I went with my gut and asked for her hoof in marriage." I smacked his shoulder jovially.

"That's awesome man! Who's the lucky mare?"

"Princess Cadence." I choked on the shot I was drinking, and stared at him incredulously.

"A bit high on the totem pole, aren't you? Shit, if you can get married to a princess, the captain position isn't a joke." I chuckle. He laughs, but turns serious.

"Look, that isn't why I told you. Being the captain of the royal guard does have its perks, but beyond that, you're actually the first friends I've made in years."

Oh boy... "Don't get too sappy on me now." I grin, "look, don't worry about it. I'm sure that-"

"So I was wondering if you would like to be my best man?" He cuts me off, making my eyes widen.

I stuttered, "Er, you sure you want a guy like me being your best man? Especially after all of the crap I've told you I've done?" I ask, honestly, I'm very iffy about the whole thing.

"I can't think of a better person besides the one guy who works hard at redeeming himself. I'd be honored if you'd do it." He grins. Honestly, the slight glow I'm giving off kind of amplifies my embarrassment.

"Well... alright. I'll do it!" I exclaim. Shining then seems to be rather happy. Alright, time to make the occasion even better, "OI! BARTENDER! A ROUND FOR THE WHOLE HOUSE ON ME!" A chorus of cheers and shouts ran through the entire place.

For the next twenty minutes, we all traded stories and were merry for awhile. But then I had to leave, and Tech came with me.

(OST)

We walked the streets of Canterlot, seeing that it was close to the afternoon, figured I may as well head to the castle. I look at Tech, "You want to come with me to the castle? Or do you want to head out and do your own thing?" I ask him.

He puts a hand on chin and pauses to think, "Hmm. You know what, I'll go with you. I've been meaning to ask you something." Okay... I shrug and we walk to the entrance of the castle. This time, for once, the guards let me in without a hassle, not even a second glance. Alright! We're making progress here! We make our way through the second gate, and finally into the castle.

At the gate, stood Celestia. She trotted towards us, with a smile she said, "Welcome back Dean."

I laughed, "Nice to get a welcome." I sighed, "Have you heard about what happened in Manehatten?" Celestia's face turned serious.

"Yes. Was there any casualties?" She asks. I shrugged.

"None that I saw, but I can't say for sure. Things were hectic and I wasn't exactly focused on my surroundings beyond beating the guy behind their servitude." I replied. She nods in understanding.

"I see. I've also heard you... disposed of the local criminal organization. Is that true?" I nod without any hesitation.

"They got what they deserve. As much as you may say I should have knocked them out, they had too much money for their own good and would have used it to bribe their way out of prison." She sighs and nods.

"Next time, please refrain from killing all of the criminals you see..." She asks. I shrug, but nod nonetheless. She then brightens, "Now, despite all of the things done, I have something to pay you back for the services you've done for my ponies." What ho? Noticing my curiosity, she grins, "I've managed to procure a deed to a house near the edge of Whitetail woods, so you don't have to worry about any animals invading your home while you're gone. That, and I've also managed to collect a large payment for your services." She hands me a large bag and a scroll, which I'm guessing is the deed.

"Huh. I'll be honest, out of all the things to get, this was not at the top of my list." I chuckle. She laughs as well, and sees Raidou, who was looking rather awkward standing there. With an evil little idea in my head, I turn to Celestia, "You know... he has a nice little... fascination with the Moon." I smirk. She instantly catches on and smiles deviously, "You in?"

"Oh of course!" She says happily. She turns to the boy with a smile, "You know..." She looks at me.

"Raidou." I snicker.

She rolls her eyes, "Raidou, my sister controls the moon. Would you like to meet her?"

"Er... you sure? I mean, I'm not exactly that impressive." Really now? Trying to downplay yourself? Yup, going to enjoy this even more.

"Dammit Raidou don't look a gift pony in the mouth." I sigh, trying to mask my amusement.

Raidou sighed, "Alright..."

I turn to Celestia, "Anything else you want to tell me before I take off?" She smiles.

"Actually, there's also someone I want you to meet. You can come in now." She turns towards the door and signals...

No way... no fucking way...

(OST)

A teenage girl with long brown hair with bangs that covered one of her eyes walked in. She wore a knee-length black skirt and wore a longsleeve black shirt as well as a pair of black tennis shoes.

Kate...

(13 years ago...)

"Come on Mr.Bekket, I can't just give you more freebies!" I heard my fathers voice from behind a door.

"Please, I need more time! I have most of your money right now, just give me more time!"

"Is... is daddy going to be okay?" I look down and see a little girl, barely six years old. I could feel myself smile weakly.

"Yeah... he'll be fine. come on, do you want to play anything?" I ask her. I sounded fairly young, twelve years old I think.

"Yeah!" She smiles, "Come on Uncle Dean!" She grabs my hand and guides me to another room. I could hear myself laugh.

"Slow down Kate! I'm not going anywhere!"

"Uncle... Dean?" I heard Kate's voice bring me back to the present. I looked at her with shock, and slowly walked over to her.

"You... Oh my god..." I said breathlessly.  She ran forward and hugged me.

"It's great to see you again Uncle..." I returned the hug, too shocked to say anything.

Last time I saw her... she was dead. Suicide, death by hanging. I... I don't think I felt that bad since I broke up with Beth... Tears stung my eyes as I hugged her tighter, "I'm so sorry..."

She laughed gently, "It's okay Uncle. I understand you had other things to worry about." I shook my head.

"That doesn't excuse what I did. I should have kept a better eye on you..." I sigh. I let her go and smile, "Still, I'm glad I get to see you again. How've you been?"

"I've been alright. I've been working in purgatory for the last two years, filing paper work and other boring things." She giggles. I laughed.

"Well, at least you were safe. I take it you asked to work in the field?" She shook her head.

"Well, I'm more of a healer than a fighter, but I do have a means to fight." She pulled out a giant hilt, "Remember when your group found the missing weapons?" my eyes widened.

"One of them was yours?" I ask. She nodded, "Shit! Um... well, what about the other weapons? The guns?"

"Right here boyo." I turn and spot a black man with an irish accent. He was bald, and had a goatee on his face. He had a bottle in his hands as he took a drink, "Ah! Not as strong as back home, but it'll have to do." I look at the bottle and laugh.

Minotaur Whiskey. Shit, I like this guy already! "It's five o'clock somewhere, I take it?"

The Irishman grinned, "Aye. Nice to see ya' get it. I've been getting lip from Ms. High and Mighty here about it."

"Because you shouldn't drink so early Mr. O'leary!" Kate exclaimed. He simply laughed.

"Oh come on lass, I haven't had the chance to drink in a couple of years! That, and Marcelo got me out of my own guns! It's a good occasion as any to have a drink." He grinned. I shook my head smiling while Kate huffed. I turn to her.

"Anyway... Since I finally got the chance to see you again, do you want to live with me?" I really need to keep an eye on her. I won't let someone I helped raise get hurt. I turn to O'leary with a grin, "That extends to you too ya damn drunk!" I laugh as he flips me off but nods as he takes a swig of whiskey.

"I'd be more than happy too Uncle." Kate smiled.

I nodded, grinning widely, "Great! Just hang out here at the castle and I'll check out the home, make sure it's suitable for human use." I tell her. She nods. I turn to Celestia, "Oi! I'm going to head out now, I asked Kate and O'leary here to stay here and wait for me to send a letter to you telling them to head on over. Could you keep an eye on them while I head out?" I ask.

She nods, "I will. And don't worry, I'll keep an eye on Raidou as well." She giggles as she looks out a window, "I think their quite taken with each other." I raise an eyebrow in curiosity and walk over to look out the window to find both Raidou and Luna talking animatedly with each other.

I chuckled at the scene, "He's probably going to want to stay here with how that's going. You don't mind do you?" I ask her. She shook her head.

"No, it'll actually be nice to have a change of scenery here at the castle. Again, thank you for helping Manehatten Dean." I waved my hand nonchalantly.

"It's fine. Just doing what anyone should do."

You have been accepted by The Sun...

And there's that voice again.

I swear there's a trend here...

I shook my head, "Anyway, I'm going to head out. Later." She nodded, and left the castle.

Now, What can I do to Canterlot in the minimal amount of time possible before I head to Ponyville?

Simplicity can go to hell!

Chapter 26: Simplicity can go to hell!

You know, when you walk down the street, you expect some things.

I did not expect to see that "Tony" guy to be walking around like he's afraid of getting caught fapping. Still, this guy just... irks me, for some reason. It's like he's hiding something.

Well, when in doubt, do some espionage. I decided I would follow him for a little bit, see what he's up to. I couldn't follow him on the streets though, that would make me too easy to spot. Thus, I decided to jump onto the rooftops.

With a simple leap, I made it to the roof tops, and to my surprise there were actually guards there. They saw me, but nodded and did nothing. Huh, guess they know who I am. I returned it, and beckoned one of them over. A pegasus with light grey fur and red mane flew over to me, looking at me curiously, "Do you need something Mr.Marcelo?" I raised an eye brow.

"How do you know my name?" I ask him. He smiled.

"Well, most of the guards on the rooftop detail have relatives in manehatten, so..." Huh. That explains that I guess. I nodded.

"Right, anyway, I'm following a pony right now. Something about him just..." I trailed off, not really knowing what to say.

"It puts you off?" The pegasus finished. I nodded.

"Yeah. So, If you don't mind, I'm going to keep following him before I lose him." I replied. The pegasus nodded and flew off, leaving me to my business. Alright, now to... okay, he just went into an ally. Alright, lets see where this goes. I jump to the building that let me look down and I listened in.

"How long do thing it'll take for the wedding to happen?"

"I don't know yet, but I heard that The wraith Dean Marcelo is the best man." "Tony" Replied.

"That complicates things... if you had more time you could have gotten that position! With Dean in the way, there's no way you'll get it!"

"I wouldn't be so sure about that. He may be a wraith, but even then, he's still unsuspecting on who I am. If you can catch him by surprise, then he should be easy to take care of." Oh hell no... they honestly think that I'm as easy as a girl on prom night?

"But what makes you think I'd be able to catch him in the same Alley? I doubt he'd be caught dead in an area like this." They obviously don't know who I am...

"I'll drop some rumors about a killer on the loose and tell him about them. When he comes to investigate, and I know he will, you'll stab him with this. It's coated in a nerve poison that should immobilize him instantly so you can finish the job." "Tony" said.

"You sure this'll work Anton? I mean I've heard some stories about this guy, and a lot of them worry me..." The pony said. There are stories about me? Ooooo, that sounds cool!

"Don't worry so much, they're just that. Stories. Besides, like i said, I gave you that poisoned dagger just in case." Anton reassured.

"Alright... I'll see what I can do."

Okay, time to get out of here. I'll let him come to me, if he doesn't... well, I'll just have to act first. I leap from roof to roof, and get to the upper sector of Canterlot. I sigh as I sit down on the ledge.

Shit just can't be simple, can it? With a grunt, I jump down from the ledge and land on the ground with a soft thud. The ponies must be used to me at this point, since they've yet to be surprised by what I'm doing. I walk around, hoping to see anything to do.

"Mr.Marcelo!" I hear Anton's voice behind me. How the hell did he catch up to me? I turn and see the "Pony" galloping up to me.

"What do you need Redgrave?" I ask curiously, disguising the annoyance thankfully.

"Have you heard of the killer around these parts? We've been having a tough time trying to catch him, so I just wanted to let you know to be careful around here, since this is his territory." He warned. I nodded.

"Thanks. I'll be sure to remember that." I say and walk off. I have a nice little surprise for your friend, Anton. At least, if she's in the area I can use her... tastes, to my advantage. With a small grin that grew a bit more sinister as I walked away, I decide to travel around the city.

(OST)

It wasn't long until I found who I was looking for. There was Sarah... but she's being carried away... Wait what? I look closely and see a incredibly tall man with a glowing purple hand. The same glow surrounded Sarah, and when I look more closely, I can see... THE NECROMANCERS MARK! Oh hell no! I charge forward to stop the corpse lover from getting anywhere with Sarah, but then he turned around.

He also had the same mark that Mary had! The Valentine mark! IMMA KILL THIS SONOFABITCH!

I ignited my wraith blade and sped up my charge. As soon as I was in front of him, I swung down, hoping to cut him in half. He lurched back and barely dodged it, unfortunately. He lost his concentration and dropped Sarah on the ground.

"I'm going to kill you like I did your colleague you corpse-fucking piece of shit!" I shouted with unbridled hatred as I swung again. And again, he dodged it by jumping away.

He dodged another swing and glared at me, “I do not fuck corpses. A corpse and a zombie are two different things!” This isn't helping his case. “Besides, I don’t even know who you’re talking about, the only recent family death was- Wait a bloody minute, you killed Mary!?” I smirked viciously.

“Shotgun blast to the face. Felt awesome bro.”

“Alright, now I’m pissed.” He held his cane at a downward angle, “Claymore, activate.” The cane then turned into a large sword, it’s blade pitch black, which he held in both hands and prepared to strike.

“Compensating for somethin’ Necro-fag?” I taunted with my usual smirk.

"Just what the heck is going on here!?" I turn and see a blonde kid with a chocolate brown pony on his shoulders staring at us with shock in his eyes.

“Shut up.” The necromancer then raised his sword above his head to strike and said, “Heavy Swing!”

I reacted by striking his claymore with my own blade and pushing back. But damn if this guy isn't strong! I was having plenty of trouble holding on, and needed to think fast. I quickly brought my foot into his ribs, knocking the wind out of him and giving me time to retaliate. I began to slash wildly at his chest, and after a few seconds, I jumped and double kicked him away. I flipped in mid-air and landed on my feet.

After struggling to stay standing, he looked at me with hate in his eyes, “God damned brat...” Leveling his hand with

my chest, he shouted, “Lock and Key!”

My limbs locked up and my eyes widened with anger. “Damn old man...” I growled as I tried to move

With some strain, he ran up to me and placed his hand on my chest, “Death Siphon.” Ah shit! This spell is fucking annoying! It basically heals the asshole a little while he drains me. As soon as he was done, He grabbed his claymore and swung downwards, "Heavy Swing!"

I felt the lock and key spell let up in time, so I quickly dodged and looked at the damage that the swing would have done.

And boy am I glad I managed to dodge! When I saw the floor, it was practically demolished! I turned back to the necro and kicked him away and jumped onto a street post, balancing myself like a ninja. I look at him with a scowl, "Guess I can't relax around you." I say mockingly. I slash horizontally and launched a wave of ice, "Arctic Dagger!" I jumped after it and the wave hit its mark, and I began to slash rapidly at his chest. He staggered back and glared at me.

"I don’t understand why Sarah spoke so highly of you last night, you are a rude, violent bastard, and if it weren’t for the fact that she likes you so much I would be tempted to tear you to pieces.”

Bitch can try, "Sounds like someone's a little butthurt." I laughed and got into a battle stance, "But you can piss and moan all you want. I'm going to finish this." It was at that point that I was kicked in the shins and started hopping on one leg in pain.

“Would you fucking stop already!?”

“OW! What the fuck!?!” I swore in pain.

“I’m sorry, I guess I wasn’t clear enough in negotiation, let me try again.” FUCKING HELL SHE KICKED MY OTHER SHIN! “Understand yet, or should I continue?”

I rose from the ground he fell on and glared at me, “Was that really fucking necessary?” I asked her angrily.

“Oh, I don’t know,” She said sarcastically. She then pointed to Jav and glared at me, “Was that?”

Seriously? “I’ve fought that bag of cock’s relative, I’d have to say yes since she was one big psycho bitch with kleptomania of people and turning them into one big sack of fuck! I ain’t going to let him continue her work, not after all that work I put in to stopping it.”

I heard the necro-fuck yell from his place on the ground, “For your information, I don’t want to continue her work. I left the family ages ago! Hell, I’m glad you bloody killed her! Mostly.”

Piss off! “I don’t give a beavers nipple! You’re a damn necromancer, and I don’t trust you, since your relative didn’t exactly help paint a good picture of them!”

Then, and without warning, she slashed me lightly on the cheek with her claw“Alright then, fuck off you criminal piece of shit.”

This little bitch did not... “The fuck did you just call me...?” I whispered with rage.

“I’m sorry,” She said, “but I don’t associate with mobsters, after how bad an image the Blancas painted for me. It’s obvious you’re no better than them.”

I'LL FUCKING KILL HER! I'LL TEAR HER FUCKING HEAD OFF AND SHIT DOWN HER GODDAMN NECK! I- Whoawhoawhoa! Okay... gotta calm down and look at this rationally.... Alright, she's protecting the necro-turd, why? Does she know him? Of course she does, that's the only explanation. And the wraith attacks, he has to be one. So Death had to have met him in order for him to be one. I start laughing as I realize I was too quick to judge.

"What? What's so funny?" She asked with annoyance.

I shook my head with a small grin, "Clever girl. I see what you're doing. Not exactly that subtle, are you?"

She shrugged and smiled, “Got you to stop though, didn’t it?” I laughed again.

“Yeah, I guess it did.” I smiled before I narrowed my eyes. “Still, I don’t trust him. Like I said his relative didn’t help, but I won’t attack him.” He assured me.

I was about to respond, but footsteps and a metal clanging interrupted me. Jav walked over, wincing and using his sword to stay balanced, and said, “If it’s any consolation, I broke off from the family after I learned they were doing that. The only reason I didn’t kill her along with our mother and younger sister was because she had escaped beforehand.” I nodded in understanding and held up a finger.

“I still have to be careful though. One mistake. That’s all it’s going to take for me to gut you.” As much as I don't want to be that kind of guy, I still have to be careful. “But then again, I’m pretty fucking laid back, so It’ll have to depend on what happens, I guess.” I shrugged.

Necro opened his mouth to respond, but then a look of realization came over his face, “Oh God dammit...” He then reverted his sword back into a cane and lightly smacked me in the forehead, “I knew I heard your name somewhere. That werewolf who killed me thought I was my sister, for whatever reason, and only figured out you had killed her as I was already dying. No wonder I forgot your name.”

I winced. “Shit, my bad man.” I scratched the back of my neck. I'll be honest, I did not think that would ever happen.

He waved a hand, “Whatever, now I can go on without everyone accusing me of being a bloody monster every damn day.” He then gave me a smirk, “Mostly, anyway.”

I gave a smirk in return, “I ain’t even mad.” I shrugged.

I felt my eyes widen a bit as I saw the craziest fucking thing in existence jump onto Sarah's shoulders. A blood elf. An honest to god blood elf was on her shoulders, and being the geek that I am, I couldn't help but die a little inside.

“So...” She began, “We aren’t sending him to the Nether then?”

Okay, what kind of kid threatens that?, “Now, it isn’t my style to threaten kids, so... Fucking really?” I just stared at the Blood elf with a deadpan look “A blood elf? Really?” I face palmed with a sigh, “Honestly, I’m not surprised anymore with the shit I’ve seen so far.”

She leaned back a bit and her face scrunched up, “Well screw you too.”

And my mouth just ran without a thought... “Shit, kid I didn’t mean that I hate ya,  I meant that I never thought I would see a blood elf. Ever. I mean like, never at all. I just... Never mind.” I sighed.

After a short pause, she held out her hand and said, “O..kay then. My name’s Arlosia Nightwhisper. Nice to meet you, I think?”

I smiled apologetically and took the hand and shook it, “Dean Marcelo. Nice to meet you too.” I introduced myself. Honestly, I really need to think before I speak...

Feral walked up and sat next to Sarah, and Ardiente looked up tiredly from his back, “Oh great, it’s you. The guy who killed everyone at the Blancas house and probably scarred me for life. Joy.”The fucking attitude...

“And here’s the mare with a “Mafia” history. Besides, fuckers deserved it.” I even air quoted her!

“Firstly,” Ardiente replied, “I just wanted them gone, not completely brutalized in every way possible. Secondly, for someone who talked about respecting family, you sure don’t have any for other ones.” Drop the damn attitude and I will!

I rolled my eyes, “Because you have yet to earn it! From I saw back at Manehatten, and now even, you’re acting like a lazy house cat rather than a mobster!” I retorted.

I've seen that look before, and she better not-AND SHE FUCKING DID! She just tried to shoot me with her damn crossbow! Thankfully since I've improved my reflexes, I was able to cut the bolt in half, “Try a little harder noob.” I taunted with a smirk.

She gave me a tired smirk of her own, “Magic crossbow, gotta love it.” The fuck is that supposed to mean? she pointed to my other leg, “missed one.” She then rested her head and fell back to sleep.

Goddamnfuckingbitch...

I sighed as I took the bolt out of my thigh, “Well now I know what it does. She’s certainly never getting a lucky shot like that again.” I growled with annoyance. Cause if she does...

“Given that she probably will never need to, I don’t see how that makes sense.” Of course it doesn't make sense to her.

I shrugged, “I don’t care, I still have a plan for when it happens. Always plan for the unexpected, even when there’s no chance of it happening. Learned that from the fucking Wendigo...” Why do I torture myself with remembering that twat!?

“Alright...”She trailed off and then said “Oh that’s right, I’m supposed to be having a mental breakdown! How could I forget that. Anyone know where I can find someone that can be eaten without real consequence?” OHOHO!!! She's hungry and I have a thorn in my side that needs to be dealt with... Deus Ex Machina has struck again! I turn in the direction I came from.

“You want some food lassie? Let’s get some food...” I said with my most sinister smirk I could muster

A little confused, she set Arlosia down next to Jav and followed me, “Where are we going?”

I chuckled with malice, “Oh, we’re going downtown. Where else can we find a hive of scum and villainy that won’t give you too much of a hassle if you kill them?” I'm sure anyone can figure that out.

“A hospital?” She asks me. Why...

“Goddammit Sarah...” I sighed and facepalmed.

“What? Doctors are fucking evil. I don’t trust any of them ,and no one else should either. Bunch of rapists and murderers.” Dafack?!? That's sounds so fucked up that my question marks came first!

I raised an eyebrow, “What kind of fucked up hospital did you go to?” Seriously!

She scowled, “The kind where everyone is jacked up on mind altering drugs, rape is a passtime, and different ways of compelling subjects to commit suicide is good conversation.”

Waitwaitwait... This sounds eerily familiar... Oh good god it isn't that thing is it? No it has to be, why else would she be all kinds of fucked up?

“Oh, I almost forgot the best part! The only food his several different types of illegal and dangerous drugs. I heard jokes about hospital food being bad other places, but....”

I suddenly stood in front of her, peering at her closely. “What the fuck are you doing?” She asks me.

“Trying to figure out why the Croatoan virus isn’t affecting you right now...” I replied. She must have taken so much that she got used to it... hm. “Well, I doubt I’d find out here, so I’ll just drop it.” We then resumed walking.

I'll worry about the Croatoan later, right now I need to feed Sarah.

And what better way to do so then feed her my would be assassin?

I wish I knew my mind...

Chapter 27: I wish I knew my mind...

I took a great whiff of “AHHHH!!! This just smells like home!” I shouted with sadistic glee.

“Maybe to you,” she said, “mine smelled like sterilization fluids, shit, and semen.”

I rolled his eyes, “God, you are so negative. Can’t you just wake up and smell the damn coffee and be happy?”

After a short, blank stare, she asked, “The fuck is coffee?” AHHHH!!!

“Let’s just get the damn guy...” I sighed through gritted teeth

“Fine fine, let’s go.” The rest of the walk was uneventful, neither of us saying anything. Okay, that gives me time to think about something...

When I think about all the stuff she has said when I talk to her, she has an unnatural amount of rage towards this A.N.G.E.L organization. The rage she has is almost... goddammit, it's the Croatoan, of course it's unnatural! The Croatoan was used by demons to create thralls out of humans and have servants, but Sarah doesn't seem like she's bending over backwards for a demon. So that eliminates that possibility. Maybe this A.N.G.E.L group got a hold of the stuff. But then that leaves the question as to how they got a hold of it.

I stop walking and notice the same alley-way  That Anton guy told me about, making me grin. "Oh I'm going to enjoy every second of this..." I could sense the stallion behind the dumpster, and Sarah peered past me, probably seeing him as well.

"Is that him?" She asked.

I nodded and whispered to her, "Oh it gets better," I may as well make sure she's through, "and I'll think you'll enjoy this more than you normally would.

“And why is that? I’d enjoy it no matter what at this point.”

“One word: rapist.” I saw a flash of some primal rage in her eyes, making my grin widen. Hook. Line. And sinker.

"Ah." She nodded calmly and looked into the alley way. She activated her claw and made her eyes glow red, "Two words: Lunch time." She then charged into the alley way.

I could hear the slicing of flesh, and squelching of it being torn. I felt my grin widen as I leaned against the wall, waiting for her to finish. I looked around, trying to see if Anton is watching. I saw a flash of crimson fur moving away from the edge of the roof. I grinned maniacally, seeing that he's seen what I've done. Hehehe... I'm enjoying this more than I should.

After thirty minutes of Epic meal time, Sarah finally walked out of the alley way, smothered in blood and bits of meat on her, "That was nice." She wiped her claw of some blood on her pants. Really? God, no manners...

"Brutta... you could at least clean yourself up." I told her.

"Fuck your manners, I'm dead!"

Dammit, I should have known that excuse would come back and get me. I facepalmed. Alright, I can't exactly leave any evidence of this, "Fucking really...? Alright, just... just hold still." I hope I can do this... I closed my eyes and concentrated on the blood. I managed to freeze the liquid and remove it off of her. The blood hovered in the air, and I dispersed it into the air. Alright, that was fucking tiring...

“Oh, neat, now I don’t have to spend three hours scrubbing this thing clean. Thanks.”  She walked over to me and OW! She patted my back with her clawed arm, and nearly sent me stumbling over. I grunted as I nearly toppled over from exhaustion. I didn't think exerting this much control would be tiring...

"Goddammit..." I sighed to myself, feeling the fatigue from my trip to Manehatten and messing with liquids and dispersing them into the atmosphere. I sighed, and straightened myself up, "Time to get to work..." I walked into the alleyway, and spotted what was left of the corpse. Well, it's nothing but a splatter of blood, but still. I cracked my neck fingers, and got to work. I froze everything, and began to break it down. I opened the dumpster, and dropped everything in there as it broke down back into blood again. I leaned against a wall to keep myself from falling over, "Still pretty fucking tired..." I chuckled weakly.

Sarah looked at me curiously, "Are you alright? You look pretty worn out..."

I nodded, "Yeah... I'm fine."

She turned, "Alright then, let's go back to the others." As soon as she said that, I was out like a light.

(Dreamscape)

I woke up, and saw nothing but a black void and mist. Weird... I could have sworn I collapsed, I'm standing straight. Where am I? I sighed to myself, feeling rather irritated.

I stopped when I began to hear children's laughter echo through this empty void. I looked around, trying to find the source, but it seems to come from all around me. I sighed again, and continued walking forward. It wasn't long until I encountered something I haven't seen besides darkness and mist. A wall of mist. Oh fucking joy...

I wondered what was behind it, so I walked through it. I smiled as the darkness and mist began to lift, but it quickly turned to fear when I saw a castle like place in front of me. The laughter became louder and louder, until I cried out in pain and collapsed to my knees from pain. I panted heavily when it stopped, giving me a chance to collect myself. Unfortunately, fate can be a bitch.

"Hey there kid." I froze in fear, and slowly turned to find... him. He looked like me, suit and all. But the key differences were his eyes. They... held nothing but hatred, and death. They were yellow, and the pupils were slitted like snakes. He did a mocking bow, and spat out, "Marcelo."

I gulped in fear, and replied shakily, "Wendigo..."

To be continued...

Hatred... OH SHI-

"Eyes are the windows to the soul" a letter written by Twilight Sparkle to Princess Celestia

(OST)

Dear Princess Celestia,

Over the months that Dean has lived in the library with me after we first met, I've decided that compiling information made from observing him go about his day here at the library. I wanted to get a more in-depth study on Humanity, but Dean was adamant about not being a part of any sort of study, saying he had enough of that from the Sages back home. Oh well, I won't force him to do anything.

Now, I should start by what anypony would think on first glance. On first glance you see this strange being, an air of mystery about him that just seems to make you naturally curious about him. When you combine the history of Avalonians, you have a pretty good opinion of what a human is. Though everypony knew what a human looked like, it was still amazing to see such noble creatures in this day and age without going into the Everfree forest. Sure some of the ruins of their cities were discovered as to preserve their culture, but the trip I took with Dean and the other humans was an incredibly educating one

When we found the lost city of Avalon, the scholar in me was demanding that I take notes, but... what we found inside killed whatever notion of taking notes that I felt. We were standing in a massive grave site of Humans when they... when they saved all of Equestria. Their king at the time, Adamantius, was described as an incredibly powerful human, one of the most powerful at the time.

But that's not what I want to tell you, no, when we entered Avalon, there were other humans there as well. Three men, Zachary, Mot, and... Nex. Dean once told me that the eyes are the windows to the soul, and tell a lot about a person. He often tells me that he is sometimes baffled by how large a ponies eyes are. I often tell him that it's strange to see someone with such small eyes as a humans. But... I didn't mention one thing. A humans eyes are so much more intense than a ponies... with just a glare, Nex was able to intimidate almost all of us. Something about his eyes was sharper, darker, and seemed to promise violence against all of my friends.

I've studied a ponies eyes, and I've only felt positive *emotions. I've never felt anything influencing me from a ponies eyes, be they unicorn or pegasus or Earth pony. Dean had shown this sort of gaze once, when he was fighting Nex. He seemed... I don't know, elated. Happy to be fighting. Reveling in the violence of it all. But when the fight was said and done, he seemed exhausted. On the trip back, he said he wished they could have resolved it without all the fighting. I raised my concerns, and he told me this.*

"I may seem like I enjoy a fight... and I will say that I do. But a fight to the death... killing is just a chore. It is shameful and unneeded when used upon the innocent, but necessary when done for the right cause. Now though... Killing is all that it is. A chore that is necessary."

I couldn't say anything to him afterwards. I just... I couldn't believe that the man I think of as another older brother and one of my friends... was so callous on the aspect of killing another living being. This brings me back to my original point, his eyes just seemed... Dead. No emotion, no feelings, just emptiness. I wanted to comfort him, but I didn't know how. He spent most of the trip back to Ponyville in silence, seemingly thinking to himself, and only replying in short sentences.

Princess... I think he has killed before. I think he has killed more humans than I can count. I have a feeling that he has, and that scares me. But... I don't fear Dean. I fear that he may go back to being that way again. To being uncaring to who he kills, and when he does it. I know he has a good side to him, I've seen it before! He has shown it to almost all of Ponyville whenever he meets somepony he doesn't know!

I have to show him that he has friends. That he can count on all of us to be there for him, should he need it.

I don't want him to feel alone anymore.

"Eyes are the windows to the soul" a letter written by Twilight Sparkle to Princess Celestia

Hatred... OH SHI-

Chapter 28: Hatred...

I leapt back from a swing from Wendigo's arms, watching it crash into the ground and creating a large crater in the dark grey dirt. He looked back at me with a feral grin, "Come on Dean! Quit dodging!"

I snapped back fearfully, "Fuck you!" I turned tail and ran, trying to put some distance between me and the psychotic sonofabitch. It wasn't worth shit though, since he appeared in front of me in a burst of speed. His grin never dropping from his face. He grabbed me by the neck, and lifted me over his head.

"For ten years I've been in your damn head. For ten years I had to watch you live when you should have been dead with me." He growled, "I won't make that same mistake twice."

I laughed despite the fear I felt, "You fucking moron... if you kill me, you die as well. Face it asshole, you can't do shit."

He glared at me, then smiled, "Maybe. But sure as shit, I'll find a way to make your body mine. I mean come on! Having a wraith for a body will be fucking awesome! All that power at my disposal... shit, I'm getting goosebumps thinking about it!" He shuddered gleefuly. I could see his power changing the environment around us, making the black void disappear, showing a black citadel. He forced me to look in the direction of the establishment, "See that Marcelo? You remember that place don't you?"

I did. It was the last place he and I fought. I mortally wounded him, managing to kill him. Unforturnately, he also killed me. When I had saw him collapse, he pounced on me and stabbed me in the back of my head. I would have been dead if it weren't for the former leader of the Knights Faust saving me. He ended up sealing this bastard in my head to save my life.

The Wendigo chuckled, "Of course you do. One day Marcelo. One day that'll come soon, I will have your body for my own." He grinned crazily, "YOU'LL WATCH ME TEAR ALL OF YOUR FRIENDS APART!"

(OST)

I woke up panting heavily and tried to get up. I was stopped by something very... unexpected. Sarah. On top of me. In a bed. Sleeping.

Dean.EXE has stopped working. Initiate screams of panic? Y/N

Yes.

Screaming initiated.

"TOO CLOSE, TOO CLOSE!" I screamed out in panic, trying to get her off of me to no avail. She cracked her eyes open and grumbled.

"Shut the fuck up, I'm trying to sleep..." BITCH I DON'T FUCKING CARE!

"Why the hell are you on top of me!?" I continued to shout out, feeling nothing but embarassment.

“Well,” She answered tiredly, “I was sleepy, this is the only bed for whatever reason, and I didn’t feel like sleeping on the floor.” That's not a good enough reason...

"Get the fuck off of me then!" I exclaimed with annoyance.

And then she made it worse. "God, fine, stop your complaining." She proceeded to get off of me as slowly as possible. Yeah, that's not helping. "Happy?" I quickly got up and adjusted my tie. I could tell that I was glowing in embarassment... dammit...

"Much better, thank you." I replied shortly, avoiding saying anything else.

"Okay, really, what is with the goddamned glowing!" She shouted in annoyance. "Seriously, what is it!?"

Screw it, may as well answer it in one go. "It means blushing." I sighed. She lurched back, looking a little embarassed herself.

"Oh."

"Yeah..."

It was at that, a slight cough cut through the awkwardness. We both turned to see that necro-fack... no not fuck, I said fack.

Sarah smiled nervously, "Uh... Hey guys... How much of that did you see?”

Ardiente shuddered a bit, “Too much.” Yeah whatever...

Sarah tried to think of something to say, "Well, um..." she turned to me, "Help me out here!"

Okay. I have one thing to say that will solve everything and explain what is going on. I walk forward, my most epic face placed on. I take a deep breath, then say my greatest explanation, "It was all her." I pointed at Sarah and stepped back.

"FUCK YOU!" Sarah shook her fist at me. Eh, it's true though.

Arlosia tilted her head, "But why would you want to-"

"Not what I meant!" Thank you Sarah for cutting that thought off. I don't need nightmare fuel. Oh look at that, she's glowing too! "For fuck’s sake, I was just tired and didn’t want to sleep on the damn floor. That’s it! Happy?”

The Necro-fack raised an eyebrow and smirked, “You’re being very defensive about this. Any reason?”

Both Sarah and myself shouted at him, "Shut it!"

Sarah shook her head and sighed, "Anyway, where were you guys yesterday?" Yes, steer the conversation away from that.

The Necromancers eyes wandered to the side, "Oh, around..." Sarah started glaring at him even more, and he held his hands up in defense, "Fine, fine... We were going to go to the castle and see about meeting the princesses, but apparently I look like a pedophile and was thrown out. Bloody assholes. Arlosia being there didn’t help either.”

I snorted quietly, "Not that far from the truth..." Can you tell I don't like Necromancers?

The necromancer glared at me, "I heard that."

"Good."

Sarah stepped between us and held her arms up, "Simmer down, we don’t want another fight.”

I waved my hand nonchalantly, "Relax, it's just a joke."

She then began to stare at me coldly, "Yes, because making jokes about child rapists in front of me is so sincere and kind hearted of you. Fucking dick.” Wow, touchy aren't we? I shrugged and sighed.

"Fine fine, no more pedo jokes." Obviously she doesn't like them, so I won't make them.

“I will string you up by your dick. YOUR DICK!” What?

I shrugged, "Heard worse." Trust me, a lot of the monsters that I've had to hunt down like to say what they'll do to me.

“Extremity doesn’t matter all the time. As long as they die, it’s fine in the end.”

This time I was glaring, “Calm the fuck down. I said I would stop, and I fed you so quit your bitchin’.”

She gave me a level stare, “Last person that said that shoved his COCK UP MY ASS!”

I threw my hands into the air in annoyance, “Jesus there is just no mute button on you is there! I said I would stop! Fucking enough!” Seriously, this is getting fucking annoying!

She nodded, “Okay.” she paused for a second before looking at me again, “Oh, and for the record?” She pressed her finger against a small, round bulge in her neck, and a click was heard. She then mouthed wordlessly, ‘There is one.’

“PRAISE THE LORD SHE DOES!”

She clicked it again, “I control it though, so only I decide when I shut up.”

“FUCK!” Crush my hopes why don'tcha...

She laughed at my expense for a moment, then paused before banging on the wall and shouting, "Hey white haired fuck, you in there!?" Don't tell me she's a schizo too... "Wanna come join us in here?"

Fuck it, play along Dean and you won't have to deal with it, "Who are you talking to?"

“Oh just some guy named Michael, a Wraith I met yesterday. He’s not so bad, but his friend Flare is a bitch, wanted to use force to remove Feral from the building.”Oooooohhhh... I thought it was another person in her mind...  She started banging on the wall over and over again, trying to get his attention, “C’mon man, get in here!”

Sure, why not. It's boring just talking to these guys, "Yeah, c'mon man, we need more people." Cuz If I just talk to these guys I'm going to feel my sanity slip away...

The response that came though, made me almost laugh my ass off, “NO GOD DAMN IT! I WILL NOT JOIN YOUR DEMONIC ORGY SARAH!”

...

...

...

Idon'tknowlol.

“What the fucking FUCK!?” She stormed out the door.Huehuehuehuehuehuehueh.....

"NO! What in the possible FUCK made you think that!?” I still feel like laughing...  “I was talking about RAPE!” Huh?“Back on the fucking LIST, pony bitch!” I must have missed something... “You coming or what?” and in walked a guy with white hair and red eyes. Just like Sarah.

Ah shit. Oh wait, they're arguing outside. For some reason the guy is staring at me wide-eyed. Sarah must have said something to him, because he shouted, "FUCK NO! Do you even know who the hell that is!?” I guess he knows who I was before I became a wraith.

Great.

“He’s one of the most famous mobsters in the entire United States!” He shouted at Sarah, who was surprisingly the more calm one.

Please tell me how that sentence makes sense.

They talked some more, at one point the guy facepalmed then walked in and held out a hand for me to shake, "Okay then. I can’t fucking believe I’m doing this. Nice to meet you, I’m Michael.”

Well since you're being so rude about it. I shake his hand halfheartedly, "And look at all the fucks I don’t give.”

Michael threw his hands up and yelled, “They’re just falling from the sky!”

....Ohoho yes! Finally, someone uses proper sarcasm! I grinned and said with a chuckle "Oh you and I are going to get along ju~st fine."

I heard the sound of a lighter being used and saw Sarah lighting a cigaret, "Jesus, just met and they’re flirting already...”

Not missing a beat I reply, "Jealous?"

“With how you were lighting up? Maybe I am...”

I scoffed, “You caught me by surprise, besides, wasn’t it you who was on top?” Love the whole back and forth between us.

She shrugged, “Wanted to see what it was like to take charge for once.” Hm, 'kay.

“Well then, my body is yours when you want it.” I did a mock bow as I took my hat off. I am only joking of course, I need to be taken out for dinner first.

And then she shrugged and took off her trenchcoat and vest to reveal scars, scars, and more scars. Jesus Christ what the fuck. That's.... I don't know...

"I've seen worse." Save face and sigh. Save face and sigh... Well, I guess I need to do some more digging into her past. I don't know why I want to do that... It's not my business. Still, I'm curious.

"Why am I not surprised?" She put her clothes back on, "Whatever, not like I’d do that anyway. I’d probably break down and cry before you got within a good three feet of me.”

Sheesh... she deserves happiness, I guess I know what I have to do. "I hope you can get over whatever fear you have one day." I sigh.

   She gave me a sidelong look, “The day I get over my fear of dicks, after having one shoved in me against my will over nine hundred times, is the day the God damned world ends.” So that's what happened.... Alright, I definitely want to do some digging now.

“I see. I hope you realize that you never have to worry about that again.”

She laughed, “Next fucker to try that gets his dick torn off and shoved down his throat.”

I'll... save you the rest of this conversation... lets just say I can be brutal when I want to be, and leave it at that.

After my last comment, Sarah laughed, "Jeez, you’re starting to sound... Like...” She scowled, "Her." Disgusted is disgusted.

"Who?" I ask her with a raised eyebrow.

She shuddered, "Ugh, the most horrible thing A.N.G.E.L. ever made. She’s about ten times worse than me, and with even looser morals.” Well that's not right...

"Ughuhuh..." I shuddered.

"That thing is not just a meaner me. I have seen that freak eat people’s heads off in a few bites, then spit them into others faces to blind them, just so she could bite their stomachs out and play in their guts.” Oh that just sounds fucking pleasant!

"Fun." I deadpanned.

She began to look around nervously as she continued, "She was eight years old when she did that. Well, technically one year old, but that’s when not factoring in all the, er, stuff, before hand." Now you have my attention... She's fidgeting a bit too much. She's hiding something.

(Investigation theme)

"Well, she's not around, right?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

She began to fidget even more and looked around quicker. God, she's not even trying to hide this... "Ehehe, yeah, sure, not around, let’s go with that. Totally, she’s gone, nope, no more of her, that’s for sure."

I deadpanned at her, "Sarah, you can’t lie for shit."

“Okay... Well... Maybe she’s... Kindasortamyalternatepersonalitybroughtonbythenumerousdrugstheypumpedintome!”

That... explains a lot. Drugs drugs and more drugs. She smiled sheepishly, "Remember when I said I go crazy if I don’t eat anyone? Well... Uuuuuhhh, yeah.” Okay, so she does it to prevent her alternate personality to take over. Okay, that makes sense.

"Let me guess, she manifests herself when your body goes through some sort of phase.” This is just a wild guess on my part, but it's something.

She nodded and agreed quickly, "Yes. Yes she does." A bit too quickly if you ask me...

I stared at her a bit, then nodded, "Alright. If that's what happens than be careful." I told her.

She nodded quickly again, making herself seem more suspicious. “Uh-huh, careful. Definitely, I do not want her taking over again.”

What is she hiding?

"Anyway we can prevent it?" I ask her.

"Eat people." Yeah no. Not gonna happen.

"Well shit, ponies will have to do.” I sigh.

“Yup, and there is no possible way they won’t do, I’m sure of it.” Okay, she has been way too agreeable!

“A little too agreeable, aren’t you? What are you hiding?” I ask her as I glare at her. She laughed  nervously in response.

“Definitely not the fact that I’m not too sure I can keep her dow-” She clamped her hands over her mouth.

Oh shit... it all comes together slowly, but surely... "Dammit Sarah..." I sigh.

“Hey!” She yelled, “It’s not my fault, I didn’t make the thing. You can thank those fuck off researchers and doctors for that.” Now there's an interesting tidbit.

"Did I say you created it?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow.

She looked around nervously, "Nope, no you didn’t, sorry for thinking you did. Didn’t mean to blame you, no, not at all.”

This is starting to concern me a bit... "Sarah, why are you so nervous? I’m trying to help you...”

“Nervous?” She asked, “Whose nervous? I’m not nervous. Nope, not at all, totally calm. No sir, no nervousness here, hehe...” The bullshit meter is off the charts cap'n!

“Sarah, I know you’re hiding something... but I won’t press you if you don’t want to tell me. Just promise me something.”

“Promise me you’ll find me if it gets too bad. I want to help you, I really do.” I tell her sincerely. I can tell she's suffering from something. Now, it may be that part of me that can't turn away someone, but I really do want to help her.

“That... Yeah, okay, I’ll just find you when it gets really bad, that way the bitch has a better chance to fucking EAT you!”

Ye of little faith. "You seem to doubt me.” I chuckled.

That seemed to make her upset, since she jabbed a finger at my chest, "And you seem to doubt her. I have seen recordings of her doing things even I find disgusting and cruel, and that was fucking YEARS ago.” Okay, you know what? She needs to know who she's talking to.

"Tell me then, have you ever seen a mutilated baby? I mean just no limbs at all, just a torso? Now multiply that by a thousand, and add the variable of different other corpses with other wounds. I’ve seen some shit you wouldn’t believe, I’ve seen some shit that would make your recordings seem tame. Don’t talk to me about sick, I’ve seen sick, and I’ve done some sick shit.” My glare lessened. “Promise me... please...” Wow... I'm actually pleading this time.

Finally, after a period of silence, she nodded. "“Alright... Alright, I will...” She froze, and look of panic went across her face, "Oh shit... Oh shit oh shit oh SHIT...”

I... don't like the sound of that, "What's wrong?"

“I... I honestly don’t know. I shouldn’t be able to hear her, It’s impossible. No, oh God no, nonononononononono...” she fell back against the wall and clutched her head, “Why can’t she just leave me alone? I didn’t mean to create her, I didn’t...” she paused for a few seconds before looking right into my eyes, “Why?”

Dammit... I can't just walk away from this now. I kneeled down to eye level with her and said, "Sarah, you’ll be alright.” I hope so anyway...

"No." Oh shit what the fuck!? "She won't." Oh lawd her voice just went Exorcist! It sounded somewhat deeper, and a lot more angry than Sarah's! “And don’t give her false hopes that she will...” Oh no she didn't. Oh hell no.

I glared at this... thing, "“Oh shut the fuck up! You may be a part of her, but If I have to, I’ll find a way to kick you out of that thick skull! And trust me,” I grab her shoulders, “I always find a way.” I think I saw mist leaking out of my eyes with the amount of anger I'm feeling. This thing has to have been born from the Croatoan, there can't be any other reason as to why it exists. Still, that leaves me to wonder how to deal with this.

“Fine. Try.” He mouth stretched open in a wide grin, almost tearing her cheeks, and her voice became more playful, “I’ll be waiting~” The gall on this thing!

“I wouldn’t be so excited bitch. When I see you, I’ll have to beat you into submission...” I snarled.

“Oh, you’re so angry, Dean~” Her smile faded, “I apologize but I’m going to have to go now. But before I do,” She raised her right arm and activated her claw, “A parting gift.” She swung her arm inward and rammed her middle claw into her mouth, pinning her head to the wall. “Bye~”

JESUS CHRIST I WANT TO KILL HER! "YOU BITCH!" I grabbed her arm and pulled the claw out of her mouth.

“What in the fuck!”She spat out a massive mouthful of blood, “Jesus Christ what the hell just happened!?” Good, she's back to... normal, at least.

“Your fucking bitch of an alter ego, that’s what!” I exclaimed as I looked her over. How the hell is she still moving? She has a hole in the back of her skull!

“God dammit,” She felt the back of her head, where a hole now sat, “Every time. Every time she comes out, she does something like this.”

Dammit...” I sighed as I used my ice to freeze the hole in my head shut.

“Yeah... Fucking bitch, she is. Where do you think a third of these scars came from?”

“Wow, she must have did a number on you if you’re talking like Yoda...” I said with concern. Though that does answer why she has so many scars in the first place.

“The fuck is a yoda... Nevermind. What did she say? Anything at all?” I'm just going to ignore the lack of knowing good movies.

“About me giving you false hopes... I never lie. I don’t plan on letting this bitch take control of you. You can count on that.” I really hope I can deliver on that.

“I don’t know why,” she said, “but trying to kill of what is, pretty much, a good chunk of me, sounds like a really bad idea.” No shit Sherlock.

I shook my head, “That’s not what I meant. There’s plenty of ways to keep her from getting out. I just have to find the right way. If anything, it won’t hurt you at all.” It'll probably hurt me to high hell, but that's not important.

“I swear to God, if you get those chemicals and shit somehow, I will personally see to it that you die. Painfully.” Fucking seriously? After all the shit it has already done to her, she thinks I'm going to give her more?

I glared, “Stop assuming that I’m trying to hurt you. I wouldn’t give a drug addict their fix, even if they begged. If I gave you more of the Croatoan, it would only make it worse.”

“Okay, I’m assuming the worst because I had to a majority of the time I was alive, it’s a habit. Plus, I was there at the facility because I was incredibly resistant to the stuff flooding the place, and it actually did keep her down. I only don’t want it because it holds literally every bad memory I have.”

“It doesn’t matter if you’re resistant to it. Matter of fact, I’m pretty sure that’s what spawned that piece of shit. I know some guys back on earth that have dealt with this, I just need to ask Death if he’ll let me contact them.” Here's hoping.

“Well, you’re right about it spawning her, mostly, I helped in that regard too. And the last thing I want is someone who's dealt with this before, cause as far as I know, that stuff was only cycled through the facility I was in. That means the only people who’ve dealt with it worked there at some point.” Lolnotreally!

I sighed, “You actually think It’s science that created the Croatoan?”

“I didn’t even know it’s name until yesterday when you mentioned it! Plus, they never told me anything about it, so how would I know?”

I raised my hands in defense, “You’re right, you’re right. Sorry. Like I said, the Croatoan isn’t man made. It’s supernatural.”

“... Okay.” And she has no idea what I'm saying.

“Anyway, If I can get Death to let me contact them, then I should be able to find a solution.”

“Cool. I think. I’m not too trusting that it’ll work, but anything is better than nothing. Thank you.” She got up, took a few steps forward, then fell on her face.

Gah... dammit, now what? I look at the bed we were in, then sigh. I pick her up and OH MY GOD IS SHE HEAVIER THAN SHE LOOKS! Seriously, it's like trying to lift twenty cinder blocks! With enough time, I was able to get her to her bed and lay her down.

I look around and notice that everyone else is gone... weird. I sigh to myself in annoyance and walk out of the room.

Well, I have my objective for the next few days. Now how do I convince Death to let me back home? Whatever, It'll come to me when I- huh? I look outside and I see a yellow and blue streak flash by. Hm... now I'm curious.

I guess I have something to do before I head out!

To be continued...

Run To The Hills

Chapter 30: Run to The Hills

I walked calmly through the street, trying to find what all the commotion is with those two streaks I saw. If I think back to it, one looked human shaped... I think it was the yellow one that did the most. Must be another wraith if that's the case. Nodding to myself, I make my way to where there seems to be a large crowd gathering. I poke one of the ponies, "What's going on?" I ask him.

He looks at me with excitement, "A race between Cerulean Shield an a human! It looks like the human's winning!" Hm. I nod in thanks, and make my way through the crowd. I look and see the streaks getting closer. I guess this is the homestretch, cuz' they seem to be going faster than before. I watched as they drew closer to what I guessed was the finish line, and I felt myself grin when the kid managed to cross it before the pegasus. I'll admit, that was pretty good. When everything was done, I noticed that he saw me.

I guess I should congratulate the guy. I saw him walk over to me, and being the cool guy I am, I do a quick little bow and hold out my hand for him to shake it. "Nice race kid." I said with a grin.

However, he decided that he would be a dumbass instead, and punched me right in the face. The punch... was laughable.

Yeah he done goofed.

"Kid?" I asked, venom dripping from my voice. The kid actually began sweating! Wow, am I that terrifying?

“That... was for s-scaring my friend yesterday with your crazy, madman assault on Jav.” I began to smirk, this kid just went and pissed me off at the wrong time. After dealing with that piece of shit in Sarah's mind, I'm feeling rather violent right now.

Well, if you expect an apology, you’re going to have to look somewhere else.” I suddenly kicked him in the side of the head, sending him flying into a street shop. "Because right now, you just went and pissed me off!” He pulled himself out of the rubble and glared at me as he cracked his neck.

"Then I guess I’ll just have to force it out of you.” He charged at me to land a punch, but he was easy to dodge. Seriously, he has no form and no speed to his punches.

"Kis, you're going to have to try harder." I taunt him as I dodge another punch. Why doesn't he just try to kick me? That would at least break the monotony. Oh look, he did! I dodged that one by leaning back some.

“Stop, Fucking, DODGING!!!” He seems upset.

“Nope. Infernal Rapture!" He landed on the ground with a solid thud. when he got up, he looked at me with a glare.

"Oh, So it’s going to be like that eh? Fine then!” He slammed his hands together and formed a ball of light between them, "Light Puppets! Attack my minions!"

Seriously? The ball split into copies of me. I couldn't help but laugh. “Oh come on now! You seemed smarter a second ago!” he pulled out a hilt of a sword and disappeared. I then warped all around, cutting down all of the copies.

I appeared on top of a building, and looked down at him. He seemed to be looking for me. Hm, may as well show myself. I jumped down, and landed a kick to the back of his head, making him fly across the ground and land on his back. I walked over to him casually, and then stomped on his arm, preventing him from getting up. “You know kid, I was just trying to be nice. Then you had to go and antagonize me by cold-cocking me in the face.” I pressed harder on his arm, making him wince, “I for one don’t appreciate being attacked unprovoked.”

I then felt something small try to tackle my leg. I looked and saw the little brown colt from earlier. “Stop being mean to Mr. James!”

Hm. This kid has some gut. I stared long and hard at him, before sighing. “Look, you’re friend here attacked me first. He told me that I scared you from earlier, and while I do regret that (slightly), I’m not apologizing for beating the shit out of him.”

“Ah don’t want an apology! Ah want ya to stop hurtin’ him!” He was tearing up and staring up at me. Oh god dammit, I hate it when they do that.... I've had to deal with the crusaders pulling that crap off, and it sucked! Do you have any idea how hard it is to resist it!?

I paused for a moment before sighing again, “Give me a second.” I then stomped on his arm hard enough to dislocate a bone. Before he could yell in pain, I put it back in place. “Now we’re even dumbass.” I growled as I picked him up.

“I deserved that...”

I then punched me upside the head and smacked him in the face.

“...and that as well.”

I then enclosed my fist on his nose and smacked it down, Oh my god, it's like hurting a stooge! This is way too much fun!

He gave me a deadpan stare and popped his neck. “Okay now, that’s pushing it.”

“Oh this is way too much fun...” I snickered.

He sighed as he said the next few words that would inspire anus-puckering terror in me.. “Well at least you’re not Amy. She’d have caused much more pain.”

N-no way... OH FOR THE LOVE OF GOD LET IT BE A COINCIDENCE! “W-what would your last name be?”

He blinked a bit as he stared at me. “Uh... Hindenburg, Why?”

Oh gawd~....

(Flashback)

"GET BACK HERE AND TAKE YOUR PAIN LIKE A MAN!"

"FUCK YOU I'D RATHER LIVE!"

(Present)

“Oh gawd...” I cried.

He blinked again and cocked an eyebrow. “Is there any particular reason this troubles you?”

I was about to reply, but then I saw him transition into the face of pure terror.

“She... she’s right behind me, isn’t she?” I asked with total fear in my voice. He could only nod as he locked eyes with the demonic entity that stood behind me.

She clapped a hand on my shoulder and I visibly shook with terror. ”Hello Dean~”

“Oh lawd...” I slowly turned and smiled shakily, “H-hey... Amy...” I greeted with fear. Amy was a brunette. She was also a werewolf, if you can believe it. She was the one I saved from a necromancer all those years ago. The same necromancer that was related to the necromancer Jav.

“You know each other?!” The kid asked us.

“We dated,” Amy smiled darkly, “or at least we did until someone decided to break, up, with, me.” She was punctuating the last four words by stepping closer to me.

FUCKING NOPE! TIME TO NOPE THE FUCK OUT OF HERE! I ran away from the area so fast that I actually left a man sized dust cloud where I was standing.

. “WAIT FOR MEEEEEEEE!!!!” James and the pegasus he was racing with appeared next to me, the colt on James' shoulders.

I was running like the devil himself was behind me.

“DEAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNN!!!!”

Which wasn’t far from the truth!

“So, I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced. Name’s James!” the kid introduced himself.

“Dean! Dean Marcelo!” I replied. An arrow flew over our heads and I looked back to see Amy with a compound bow. So that's her weapon...

“FUCKING REALLY!?!?” I shouted to Amy with a grin. Wow... I must be going crazy if I can grin at the fact that I'm being chased by my homicidal ex.

“YOUR ASS IS MINE DEAN!!” More arrows shot over us and landed into trees and stalls that lined the street.

“YOU MEAN LIKE THAT ONE TIME?” I won't go into detail, but she can be dominant when she wants to be.

“I didn’t need to hear that...” James shuddered as we ran.

“Yeah well, heat of the moment always makes me say stupid shit.” I shrugged as we ran.

“AND YOU’RE NEXT FOR BEING NEAR HIM JAMES!!” Oooo.... sucks to be him.

“Sorry ‘bout that. The break-up was... Not that great. It’s my fault, but she had to leave...” I trailed off.... it quite honestly was. I let her into my life... and people took advantage of it by hurting her. I couldn't let her get hurt because of me.

“Oh Come ON!!!” He turned back to her and started running backwards. “Would you stop trying to KILL US!! I got a kid on my shoulder!!!” Huh, that's actually pretty good.

"I don’t think you noticed yet,” I jumped as an arrow zooms under me. I land and continue to run, “But she’s kind of trying to kill me, and if I use you as a decoy, I’ll only hurt the kid...” I look at pegasus and grin. “Sorry dude!”

He blinked as he was addressed “Wait what?” I then flip over James, kick the pegasus in the face lightly, and send him flying towards Amy. “Fucker!!”

Amy grabbed him by his tail and threw him at us. “YOU’LL HAVE TO TRY BETTER THAN THAT DEAN!”

I jumped past the screaming Cerulean projectile and sighed, “Damn it, I was sure that would work!”

James ducked under another arrow. “Dude this is Amy we’re dealing with.”

I nodded, “You’re right, going to have to be more versatile.” I looks at the passing buildings. “Well, nothing like trying parkour!” He then grab the colt and place the both of them under my arms.

The colt screamed in excitement as we flew through the air. I looked at the kid in amazement. One moment he’s acting all scared and brave, the next he's being Evil Kenevil..

Amy skid to a halt as she looked at the building. “GET DOWN HERE SO I CAN CASTRATE YOU DEAN!!”

“LIKE I SAID WHEN YOU CHASED ME WITH MY CAR, FUCK YOU I’D RATHER LIVE!”

We could hear Amy’s screams of rage from her spot at the bottom of the wall before she started to run at us vertically. “YOU’RE ASS IS MINE!!”

I pulled a troll face and grabbed them and jumped from building to building.

James was flailing like a ragdoll and occasionally smacking into random objects as I dragged him around. “WHY ME!?!?”

I looked down to me, “You want her to rip your dick off?”

He stopped screaming for a moment and thought over my words. “True. You may continue using me as a flail.”

“Wasn’t asking for permission!” I replied as I continued to be a ninja. Amy was still running after us as we landed in front of what I guessed was a hotel.

James looked over and got to his feet before charging inside with the colt. “Quick! In here!”

Alright... time to pull a Pinkie! I pulled out a pair of groucho glasses. The lenses even had swirls in them. I then took my coat off, my tie, and my hat, and threw them behind a plant. I then produced a newspaper and sat on a bench. I have no idea how I did this, but I don't care if it helps me hide from Amy.

Amy crashed into the street soon after causing a spiderweb of cracks to form. “DEEEEEAAAN!!!” She looked around and started running in a random direction when she couldn’t find him. I looked over the glasses and folded my paper. “Cartoons. Gotta love them.” I smirked as I took off the glasses. I reached behind the plant and put my things back on.

“If I had known she was here....” James trailed off.

“Trust me, it wouldn’t have mattered.” I gestured towards the cafeteria, “The kid hungry?”

The colt beamed at the mention of food and started drooling. I chuckled as I placed a hand on James' shoulder and guided to to the cafeteria, “Come on chuckles, lets get something to eat.”

“Hah, heh hooo. Man I needed that.” We left the streets and got some food. The next couple of minutes were spent just talking about the stupid antics that we have had during our time here in Equestria.

“And this one time, she asked me to kick a tree, just to see if I could handle it!” Basically, I ended up nearly uprooting one of Applejacks trees with my kick.

“Ha! Oh that’s priceless. Okay, Just yesterday I got chased around Canterlot by the guard, I didn’t even do anything!”

“I heard about that! Wasn’t it little man here that did everything?” I gestures towards the colt.

Said colt smiled and rubbed the back of his head. “Ah was just lookin’ fer my Cutie Mark.”

“Kid you set the street on fire.” Choc huffed and pouted in his seat.

“I don’t want to set the world on fi-yah!” I mocked. “But seriously, I know three fillies who really need to lighten up about it...” Oh god the amount of times I end up getting battered by their antics...

James laughed “Yeah, He and a couple kids back in Appleloosia made some group called ‘The Cutie Mark Crusaders, Appleloosia division’ or something. Got the Idea when his cousin visited town for a week.”

My eyes widened as I groaned, “Oh god, he wouldn’t happen to be an Apple, would he?”

He smiled and patted the little guys head “Yep, Chocolate Apple.”

I then grimaced like he was talking about Excalibur, “Oh god they’re multiplying...” I groaned as I facepalmed.

He chuckled and started rubbing his temples. “I’m guessing you live in Ponyville?”’

I nodded with my face still in my hands, “Yeah,” I then looked at him, “I take it you live in Appleloosia?”

“Yep.”

I then smashed my face into the table, “He even fucking talks like Big Mac, great...”

“Hey, get up man. You’re making a bit of a scene.” He froze as he looked out the window.

I peeked my head past the table, “I don’t give any damns. It’s like my vacation in Manehatten all over again...” He gestured to the window and OH DEAR GOD.

“DEEEEEEEEAAAAN!”

I looked at her then back all calmly, but then my eyes widened and I turned back quickly.

“FUCK ME SIDEWAYS!” I shouted before I sprout from the table and took off.

Oh shit I forgot the other guys! Gah, should I go back!?

Dude, just keep going! SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST BABY!

Now Dean, no one deserves that sort of fate, and you know it.

Dammit! My right shoulder angel is right! FUCK! I turned back around and released a large amount of power “RESTRICTION LEVEL 2 RELEASED!” I practically warped to them and grabbed the two, flying past the scenery like nothing.“I AIN’T LEAVING ANYONE TO A FATE LIKE THAT!” I shouted as we soared past the ponies.

He cried manly tears as he looked at me. “Thank you Raptor Jesus!” I think I saw Michael again as we flew by. I just keep seeing him today.

We made it to the train station before I finally stopped, panting hard.

James stood and looked towards the streets. “I think we lost her. For now at least.”

“Oh thank god!” I exclaimed before completely falling on the floor taking deep breaths. James helped me stand up

“Damn... I need a-” I paused when I see Chocolate ,“something to eat!” Probably best if I don't say I eat souls...

James reached into his pocket and pulled out a small soul. “Here.”

I greedily took it and devoured it, “Sandy, but good enough...” I sighed.

He shrugged. “With all the crap I get from them, They had it coming.” I quirked an eyebrow and he waved it off. “I’ll tell you later.” I turned around only to see that blue pegasus standing in front of me glaring at me.

“The hell, was that.”

"NNNNNOOOOOOOOPE!" I then punted him across town. I had no idea I had that much strength. Fuck. I heard James sigh.

“Today has been ten kinds of crazy... I need a drink.”

“Trust me, it wouldn’t help.” I patted his shoulder. He gave a half hearted chuckle and let Chocolate climb onto his shoulder for the upteenth time today.

“Yeah, but I still need to see if I can get drunk now that I’m here in Equestria.”

“Like I said, it wouldn’t matter. Pony Alcohol isn’t even strong enough to tingle your tongue.” It. Sucked. So much.

“Well damn. I guess I’ll just head on back to the Inn and call it a night.” He walked about two feet before turning on his heel. “Oh, do ya mind if I ask for a favor?”

I raised an eyebrow, “Depends.”

He pointed to Chocolate. “Could you take him back to his cousin’s place? He hitched a ride here and didn’t ask first.” I let a small shudder run up my spine. “His mom isn’t exactly happy.” And why am I suddenly the baby-sitter?

I was about to refuse, but suddenly, a familiar blonde haired man appeared with an arm wrapped around me.“Oh there you are Dean.” he said to him. Shitshitshit.....

“Oh... hey Louis...” I had a hand on my blade hilt, even though it probably wouldn't do any good for me. I saw James raise his hand to his gun. Dude, don't try!

He froze and groaned in pain, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Louis smiled lightly. I saw his shadow and it had three pairs of angel wings.James' jaw dropped. “Wouldn’t want to be a paste, now would you?” His arms snapped to the side, and choc began to use his scarf as a swing. Normally I would find this funny, but I just don't care given LUCIFER IS RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME.

The fallen angel chuckled, “Good boy. Now, as for the matter of you, young pony.” He looked at Chocolate before he smiled. “I think Dean can take you to your Cousin without a problem.” He then looked at me. “Won’t you?” 'After all, I have business I wish to discuss with you at Ms. Sparkle's library. I wouldn't refuse, wouldn't be healthy.' S-shit...

“Y... yeah. I can take you to Applebloom, Chocolate.” I said shakily. Chocolate smiled and jumped off his makeshift rope and landed on my shoulder. Louis smiled before looking at Dean.

“I’ll be waiting for you in Ponyville Dean.” He smiled before disappearing. I let out a breath of relief.

“Just who was that guy!?” James exclaimed

He turned at me grimly, “Louis Cypher. Say it fast.”

He was silent for a moment before making the greatest imitation of the ‘oh shit’ face in the universe. The 'OH SHIT' face. “Oh.... That’s who.”

I nodded, “Yeah. Did you hear about the giant mushroom cloud from Everfree forest?” I asked him.

“Don’t tell me... It was his doing wasn’t it?”

“A single feather from his wings. That’s all it took to level an entire city.” What the hell am I compare to him.... I'd be comparable to a pebble trying to stop a boulder. “It scares me...” I began, “That the fact that he’s only slightly weaker than Death tells me that he’s in a league all his own.”

We stared at each other for a while until the whistle for the train sounded. “You better get going. If Appleslice doesn’t hear any news about Choc any time soon,“ He rubbed his neck slightly “I may not live the next time I see her.”

I nodded, “Right. I know how much these ponies overreact. Don’t worry, he’ll be safe with me.” I then took my hat off and gave it to the kid, “Here kid. You can wear it until we get to your cousins.”

He was practically bouncing as he made his way over to the train. “YAY! I get to see Cousin Applebloom again!”

I smiled lightly and sighed, “Kids... well, I’ll see you around James.” I waved as I boarded the train.

It feels good to be back...

Bring it on home! (Part 1)

Chapter 31: Bring it on home! (Part 1)

“YAY! I get to see Cousin Applebloom again!” Choc hopped off of James shoulders and ran past me into the train.

I smiled lightly and sighed, “Kids... well, I’ll see you around James.” I waved as I boarded the train after the little ball of energy.

James waved back as the train started to pull away, “Later Dean!”

As we got to some free seats, Chocolate started to jump around on the seats. “Ah get to visit Ponyville! Ah get to visit Ponyville!”

I chuckled and sat down, “Oi. Calm down kid.”

Chocolate sat down and was smiling so much he probably rivaled Pinkie. “But ah’m goin’ ta PONYVILLE! That’s where Sweet Apple Acres is and I can go play with Applebloom and her friends again! Ah haven’t gotten ta do that in over a month!”

I smiled, “Keep that excitement in. You don’t want to be tired and go to sleep when you see them, do you?”

Chocolate smiled and sat down onto the seat. “Mr. Dean?”

I looked at him, “Yeah kid?”

He looked down a little before looking back at me. “Where did you an’ Mr. James come from? He won’t tell anypony.”

I paused, and thought for a moment. I shrugged, “Well, I don’t know about James. What he does is his business. But...” I smiled, “I guess I can tell you about where I’m from, since it’s rather the same thing.”

Chocolate smiled and nodded his head rapidly. “Please please please please please!”

I laughed, “Calm down Choc! Alright, where I’m from is my home country, Italy.”

He cocked his head to the side. “I-tall-ee? Where’s that?”

My smile grew, “You see, but you have to promise you can’t tell anyone if I tell you this. Okay?” He nodded and made the pinkie promise and zipped his mouth shut. I chuckled a little, and continued, “Alright. Here’s the big shocker, me, James, and any humans you meet here.... we’re aliens.”

Chocolate gasped and put his hooves to his mouth. “Really!?”

I nodded, “Mmhm. Pure bonafide Aliens. How much do you know about Arcadia?”

He tapped on his chin a little before looking up at me. “Um... that it was a really old city?”

I chuckled and ruffled his mane, “Close enough. Anyway, that’s not the main point. Where I’m from, we have buildings that are larger than even the castle where the Princesses live.”

Chocolate looked up in thought and his eyes were the size of dinner plates. “Wow... I wonder if ah’ll ever see anythin’ that big.” PLEASE DON’T MAKE JOKES SO EASY!!!!

I laughed, “Anyway, back home... I was a monster hunter.” Not too far from what I do now.

Chocolate looked at me in confusion again. “You hunted monsters?”

I shook my head, “Not exactly. You see, most of the monsters back home were sentient and could talk. So, I didn’t just go out and hunt them. Only if they hurt people did I ever go after them. Heck, I’m even the leader to a group of knights that go after them.”

Chocolate grinned and hopped up on his seat. “You’re a knight! Wow! That’s so cool! Ah bet Miss Rarity would like you a lot if she knew that!”

I smiled, “Ah, but you see, I’m already taken.” Despite how depressing to think about it is... I don’t want anyone else.

Chocolate swiped a hoof at his seat. “Darn. Ah guess that ah’ll have to help Sweetie find somepony for her sister again.”

I stopped for a moment, “Wait a sec, Sweetie Belle asked you to set me up with her sister?”

He shook his head. “No, she wanted me ta help her find ‘suitable can-i-dates? Somethin’ like that anyways.”

I nodded, “Ah~, I see.”

He nodded a lot. “Yeah! There was even this nice feller that Ah saw in Canterlot! He was white with a really styled mane... Ah think he was a prince!”

I grimaced, “Nah. He isn’t, trust me.” Thinking back to the minor interactions I had with him... I don’t think he prefers the cherry pie. “Besides, he wouldn’t be interested. He has a lot on his plate, so romance isn’t an option for him.”

Chocolate nodded and smiled again. “Well there were some other’s Ah saw, but ah’m not sure if Miss Rarity would like them or not.”

I smiled, “Well who are they? Maybe I can help you with that.” Never mind the fact I see this as a good time for a trolling...

Chocolate looked up and started to tap his hooves together as if he was counting fingers. “Well.... There was the shopkeeper, one of the guards, this orange stallion that was walking around... OH, and Mr. Cerulean! He was really cool!”

I snickered, “Never mind the fact I sent him flying.”

Chocolate pouted. “Yeah.... Ah don’t think that was very nice.”

I chuckled and ruffled his mane, “Kid, that’s what I call trolling. It’s a secret art, and not many can master it.”

His face lit up. “Do ya think ah could get a cutie mark in it!?”

….......YEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSS!!!!!! My smile grew ten times wider, “It’s quite possible you could. BUT.” I raised a finger, “You have to promise not to try it out until you get good at it, and I’ll be the judge of whether you’ve gotten good at it.” I held out a hand in front of him, “Deal?”

Chocolate saluted me before grabbing my hand and shaking vigorously. “Yes, sir!” He jumped across the gap between our seats and looked up at me. “Can we start now!? Can we can we canwecanwecanwe!?”:

I gently bonked his head with a fist, “First rule of trolling, you have to be calm.”

He rubbed his head and pouted. “Ow....” he sat down next to me and took a deep breath. “Okay... calm.... stay calm.... stay.... calm.” He started to twitch his hooves and jumped out of the seat. “Darn it! Ah just can’t seem ta calm down!”

I patted his back, “Just do what I do, and think mellow thoughts. Clouds moving across the sky, the trees leaves shaking with the breeze. Scootaloo smacking into a door from the scooter.” That always cracks me up

Chocolate laughed a little when I said that. “She does do that a lot.”

I nodded with a grin, “Right. Now, you have your calm thoughts, are they helping?”

Chocolate shook his head. “Not really, I’m still too excited about seeing Applebloom!”

I sighed, “Well, I guess we can skip past the calm part for now. Second part you need, is Sarcasm.”

Chocolate nodded a bunch before yawning. “Sure thing... just one...” He fell forward and was out like a light when he hit my lap. I sighed, but smiled regardless. I let him sleep for as long as he needs to.

It wasn’t long until we finally arrived back at Ponyville, and Chocolate jerked awake from the sudden stop. “Huzza-wha?”

“We’re here kid, now come on, you’ve got a cousin to see.” I told him.

He shook his head and hopped off of the seat before giving a tired cheer. “Yay...”

I chuckled, “Well you seem excited.” I wonder... “I wonder if ice cream will get you awake?”

“ICE CREAM!” He vanished in a poof of smoke and was hopping in place on the train station's platform. “Ice cream ice cream ice cream!”

I laughed, “Choc, remember the first lesson of trolling.”

He stopped and started to rub the back of his head. “Right... stay calm... sorry.”

I ruffled his mane and chuckled, “You’re learning, I can’t blame you. Now come on, I’ve got money to waste, and I’m in the mood for something sweet myself.” Nodding vigorously, Chocolate ran ahead of me and nearly ran into a certain trio of fillies.

Smiling, I wave at them, “Hey you three. Behaving, I hope.” I greet them.

Chocolate waved from where he stopped after nearly running them over. “Hi Applebloom, Hi Sweetie, Hi Scoots!”

Scootaloo hopped off of her scooter and gave him a hoof bump. “Hey Choc! Long time no see.”

Sweetie Belle was swaying as she got off of the wagon. “Whoa.... Scootaloo could you learn to stop less suddenly? My head’s spinning.”

Applebloom hopped off after her and gave Chocolate a hug. “Hey there cus’!”

I then turned away in mock-hurt, “Go ahead... ignore me...”

Chocolate laughed a little. “Hey do you guys want some ice cream? Mr. Dean said he’d buy me some so I’m sure he wouldn’t mind.” The three of them nodded and turned to me with puppy-dog eyes.

I snorted, “I didn’t say that. You’re hearing things.”

The four of them made their eyes grow bigger and pouted. “Pleeeeeeeease?”

I kneeled down at eye level, and then said, “Girls. You’ve tried that before. Did it work that time?”

Applebloom stopped and huffed. “Darn, I figured that with Choc here we could at least get a reaction.” The other two girls nodded.

Scootaloo and Chocolate looked at each other before turning to me. “Can we still get some ice cream though?”

“I don’t know, can you?” I ask with my growing smirk.

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes. “Could you please get us some ice cream?”

Oh this is too much fun, “I could...” I trailed off.

Applebloom hugged onto my legs and the other three followed. “Will ya?”

I brought my knee to my face and looked at them with a grin, “Sure, why not?”

The four of them cheered and started to head for Sugarcube Corner laughing and chasing each other the whole way.

I shook my head with a chuckle, and followed after them, “Oi, Choc, remember rule number 1!” Gotta keep telling him... he’ll make an excellent troll, just gotta teach him the ropes.

They all entered the building and I could hear Pinkie inside. “Heya girls! Oh, I see you brought a colt with you!”

I walked in and saw them sitting at a booth and Chocolate waving. “Hi Pinkie!”

I shook my head with a grin, “Can’t even wait for me to get here, can ya?”

Chocolate shook his head. “Nope. Can we have a couple of Milkshakes Pinkie? Can mine be strawberry?”

Pinkie nodded and was gone in a flash before she had two strawberry, one chocolate and a vanilla milkshake on a tray. “Here you go!” She was next to me in an instant and had a notepad out. “So what would you like Dean?”

I paused, “Hm...You still got those cannoli’s I helped you with?”

Pinkie gave me a small salute. “Yessiree! They were so good that I made a bunch more extra! A lot of ponies have been asking for them lately so I even wrote down the recipe!” She dashed into the kitchen and brought out a plate with four of them on it. “Here you go!”

I chuckled and grabbed one, “Quick as ever Pinkie. Thanks...” I stopped, “Hm, you forgot the cinnamon.”

She gasped and looked at the cannolis. “I did! Hm... I was wondering why they didn’t taste as good as yours...”

I shook my head and chuckled, “Pinkie, you got the recipe down to a T, you just gotta remember the small details is all.” I got up, “Come on, I’ll show you how much you need to add to it.” Pinkie had her signature smile on as she followed me back into the kitchen.

As I grabbed the cinnamon, I explained, “Alright, now the trick is to find the right amount you believe would make the cannoli taste good.” I grabbed a pinch of it, “When I add it, I always like to spread it out evenly, never leave a large amount in one place.”

Pinkie nodded and took the cinnamon and started to very slowly pour some onto the cannolis. It was a rather comical sight when she started to tap the bottom of the container to cause it to come out a grain at a time.

I stopped her when there was enough, “Alright, you’ve got it down.” I grinned, “Now this cannoli is ready for some eatin’.” I took a bite, and sure enough it was just like home. I sighed happily, “Good stuff.” I grinned and grabbed another cannoli, “Good cooking doesn’t go unrewarded, here, let’s add some more cinnamon to this and you can join in on the greatness.”

Pinkie smiled. “Oh that’s alright,” She pulled out a large tray covered in cannolis. “Cause I made a ton more!”

Oh dear god I just made Cannoli’s mainstream. “Please tell me they already have the cinnamon.” I ask her. She nodded and popped one in her mouth.

“Mmm.... “ She swallowed another three in one go and lolled her tongue out. “These are so good. Everypony is going to love these even more now!”

I smiled, and unintentionally thought of home, “Well... at least Mom’s recipe is that good to others.”

Pinkie’s smile fell just a little. “That was your mom’s recipe?”

I nodded, “Mmhm. Remember how much time we spent just trying to make one? I was busy trying to remember the recipe, and we finally got it right. It just...” I sighed, “It feels good to have a piece of home here.”

Pinkie nodded before we heard a cry of pain from outside. “Owowowowowowow.... “ We peaked out of the kitchen and saw both Scootaloo and Chocolate holding their heads. “Cold cold cold....”

Sweetie belle facehoofed and Applebloom was laughing a little. “I told you two it was a bad idea.”

Scootaloo winced as she looked at her milkshake that was now empty. “I still won though so HA! Owowowow brainfreeze...”

I chuckled at their antics, “Heh... Those kids...”

The door swung open and A familiar farmer walked in. “Hey Pinkie have you seen Applebloom any wh- There ya are AB!” Applejack trotted over and smiled.

I huffed, “What, no hi to your employee?”

She looked over and smiled. “Well hey there Dean! Ah didn’t know ya were back already!”

I sighed as I scratched the back of my head, “Yeah, my vacation didn’t go as planned...” UNDERSTATEMENT OF THE FUCKING CENTURY!

She shook her head. “Well I’m sorry ta hear that.”

Chocolate groaned as he got up. “Ow...”

Applejack looked over and blinked a couple times. “Chocolate? What are ya doin’ here in Ponyville? Yer supposed ta be in Appleloosa.”

I waved her over, “Come on, I’ll explain it to ya.”

Applejack nodded and looked over to the crusaders. “Alright you two, say goodbye. It’s time ta go home.” Both Applebloom and Chocolate groaned in protest but got up and followed.

As we walked back to the farm, I explained Chocolates situation, “So you see, he kinda ended up following the kid to Canterlot.”

Applejack gave a disapproving eye over at Chocolate, who was grinning sheepishly as he hid behind Applebloom. “Ah see... Choc, we need ta have a talk.”

I stopped her, “Er... there’s also a little something I need to talk to you about...”

Applejack looked confused for a moment before sighing. “Alright. Chocolate, you and Applebloom go inside and wait for me.” The two kids nodded before running inside. “Let’s talk in the barn. More privacy that way.” Alright. Just... try not to think about those times when I saved those farmers daughters....

I followed her into the barn and sat on one of the wooden beams, “Alright. Now, you know I took my vacation to Manehatten, right?”

She nodded and took a seat on a bale of hay. “Yep.”

“Now... how long has it been since you’ve talked to your relatives from there?”

Applejack tapped her chin for a moment. “Well.... They sent a letter about two weeks ago. Haven’t really heard from ‘em since.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, “Oh thank god...”

Applejack narrowed her eyes. “Now hold on a second. Just what happened over there that would make ya worried about my relatives?”

I sighed, “Didn’t you wonder why they hadn’t talked to you until recently?”

She shook her head. “Not really, Granny and them never were on great terms.”

I shook my head, “Well, they were enslaved.” May as well go right into it.

”THEY WERE WHAT!?” Applejack was standing on the hay bale in shock.

“Calm down!” I told her in panic and looked outside. No one noticed, good... I sighed, “Anyway, yeah. They were enslaved. However,” I smiled reassuringly, “Yours truly helped them.”

She let out a breath of relief and sank back down onto her haunches. “Oh thank Celestia...”

I sighed, “I’ll tell you this. It wasn’t easy.” I unbuttoned my shirt and showed her the large scar on my back, next to the spear, “Got this from the guy doing the enslaving.”

Applejack paled a little. “Oh my...” She looked at me in concern. “Are ya’ll going ta be alright?”

I chuckled with a reassuring grin, “It’ll take a lot more to kill me. Don’t worry.”

She looked at me with a little worry before sighing and nodding. “Alright, just don’t go showin’ that ta Twilight without easing her into in. She’d probably go into a panic.”

I chuckled, grabbed my coat, “Actually... I have my own house now.” I showed her the deed, “See, it’s that land off near Everfree with the abandoned house.”

She looked over the deed and nodded with a smile. “Well I’ll be. Yer finally independent.”

I chuckled, and grabbed the bag of bits Celestia gave me, “Got a large reward for saving Manehatten too even.” And now that I think about it, I didn’t have to pay Pinkie! HA!

Applejack smiled and we headed out of the barn. “Now you take care Dean. Ah still have to talk to some young ponies about runnin’ off without permission.” I heard an eep and saw a brown and red blur head back inside.

I chuckled as I put my shirt back on, “Go easy on the kids, it was all in good fun. I’ve done worse growing up, believe me. I was a little hellion growing up.”

Granny Smith was sitting on a rocking chair on the porch. “Ah can’t say that you were any better either Applejack.”

“Moar applefwitter?” I ask AJ teasingly.

She gave me a light buck in the leg and shook her head. “Now git you. You got somewhere you need ta be.”

I shook my head with a laugh, “Yeah yeah.” I waved at Granny Smith, “See ya Granny Smith.” She didn’t hear me though as she was snoring away in her seat.

I chuckled, and saw Big Mac in the orchards. Grinning, I walk over to him, “Well, I guess since I’m about to leave I may as well talk to you before doing so.”

He looked over and grinned. “Well howdy Dean.”

“Alright, I guess I may as well ask you directly and enough beating around the bush. Did that letter from your Aunt and Uncle say anything noteworthy? It’s just something I need to check.”

Big Mac shook his head. “Nope. Just said that they were doing better than they have for a while now. Even said that they were going ta visit soon.”

I grinned, “Good...” I looked at him, “I guess you want to know why I’m asking, huh?”

“Eeyup.”

I chuckled, “Yeah.” I then explained to him what happened.

He sighed. “AJ’s going ta hug them ta death when they get here.”

I chuckled, “Well good thing you’ll be there to let her know to let them breath.”

He laughed and nodded. “Eeyup.”

“Anyway, just know that I dealt with the guy behind it, and he won’t be messing with Manehatten from now on.” I grinned.

Big Mac nodded and started to head further into the orchard. “Thank ya Dean. It’s good ta know that yer willin’ ta do that.”

I then let it slip, “Trust me, it’s good to be doing the opposite for once.” Oh shit what did I just say.

Big Mac looked over at me with a small glare. “Really?” He turned and looked me in the eye. “Just so ya know though, If ya do start going back ta that yer gonna be in a world of hurt.”

His glare turned into a smirk.

I chuckled, “Trust me, it ain’t that easy to force me back into that life...” I sighed, “Though I did it for a good cause.” Even if it did hurt people...

Big Mac was silent for a moment before he nodded. “Well Ah suppose that’s what matters now aint it?” He gave me a nudge over towards the main gate to the farm. “Now go on, Ah’m sure that some of the others what ta know yer back.”

I chuckled and nodded, “You got it Big Mac.” I waved goodbye to him, and headed back into town. Hm. Who to visit first? Yeah, Rarity should be next since she can fix my coat and shirt since she oh so loves it. Nodding to myself, I head to the boutique. I knock on the door.

There was a small clatter from inside before I heard Rarity call from inside. “Come in~” I stepped inside and Rarity was coming out of one of the back rooms. “Oh, hello Dean. It’s good to see you.”

I smiled, “Nice to see you too Rarity. Anyway, I have an opportunity for you.” I tell her with a grin.

She raised an eyebrow and looked interested. “Oh? And what would that be?”

“I have a large hole in my coat.” I tell her. Reaction...

Coat.exe missing. Searching. Coat.exe found in folder Rarity. “MY WORD WHAT HAPPENED!?”

I chuckled nervously, “Well, kinda got in a fight with a guy who enslaved all of Manehatten and controlled steam. He blasted me in the back with it, and well-”

She started over to her sewing machine. “Say no more! If you saved Manehatten and it cost you... this....” She shivered. “Well a coat can be fixed. I’ll have it ready in no time.”

I smiled, “Thanks Rarity. It’s my favorite coat, I’d hate to lose it.” She nodded and started to work almost immediately.

There was some shuffling from upstairs and I saw Sweetie Belle poke her head out of the stairwell. “Hi Dean!”

I smiled, “Hey there Sweetie Belle.”

She tilted her head. “What are you doing here?”

“Getting my coat fixed.” I gestured to her sister, “She practically loves the thing, so I figure why not let her work on it and save me time trying to fix it myself.”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah, that sounds like Rarity.” She started for the door and looked back. “Bye Dean! Rarity! I’m heading for the Library!”

Rarity didn’t even look up from her work. “That’s nice dear. Just be back for supper.”

I chuckled as Sweetie Belle left. I sat in silence for awhile, until finally she finished my coat.

The coat floated back to me and looked even better than when it was first made. “There you go dear! Good as new.”

I grinned and in a quick flourish, put it on, “Thanks Rarity. So, what do I owe ya?”

She shook her head. “Not a thing dear. This was just a simple repair job, and you’re a friend.”

I grinned, “You know I’m going to come up with an elaborate scheme to pay you back, right?”

She smiled. “And I’ll find a way to counter it. Now run along! Your friends are waiting for you at the library.”

I chuckled and nodded, “Alright alright, I’ll get out of your mane. Take care of yourself Rarity.”

Rarity waved me off as I left. “You too dear, Ta ta~!”

I rolled my eyes and left, heading for the library. I stopped and looked at the ground when I noticed a shadow of a pegasus getting bigger and bigger. Oh dear lor-OOF!

I skidded across the ground and felt something sitting on my stomach, “Dammit...” I groaned.

“Sup Dean.”

I look at her with an exasperated glare, “Your fat arse apparently... Now would ya get off?”

Rainbow hopped off and grinned. “Aw come on Dean, I was just dropping by to say hi.”

I froze, then slowly turned to her, my head tilting full scale to the right, “You seriously just made that pun?”

“What pun?” She said quizzically.

I comically got in her face, “You know exactly I mean.”

She snickered a little. “OH! You mean the dropping in thing.” I groaned loudly. She snickered again and patted my head. “Just a pun Dean. No need to get upset about it.”

I huffed, “I’d at least understand if it was Pinkie...” I shook my head, “Anyway, how’ve you been Dash?”

“I’ve been good. Practicing my moves for The Wonderbolts, talking with Twilight, hanging out with Pinkie.” She shrugged. “What about you? We haven’t seen you since Avalon.”

I grinned, “Well, I started a revolution and saved an entire city from slavery.”

She blinked before grinning widely. “Awesome! Wait.... Which city?”

“Manehatten.” I told her.

She paled a little. “R-really?”

I paused, then kneeled down to eye level, “What’s wrong?”

“N-nothing!” She backed away a little “I just didn’t think It’d be that close!”

I sighed a little, “Dash, you don’t have to put up a front. What’s wrong?”

“I-I’m not putting up a front! I’m ju-”

I rubbed her head, “Dash. You are, Manehatten is relatively far off from here. What. Is. Wrong?” I asked her.

She stammered for a second before stopping and hanging her head. “.... My mother lives there.”

I smiled sadly, “If it helps, I saved everyone I could when I got there. I don’t know how she is, but I’m sure you’ll hear from her.”

She smiled sadly and nodded a little. “Y-you’re right... She wouldn’t let anyone push her around!” She hovered a bit off the ground. “I think I’m gonna go check with the Mail Office, see if they got anything from Manehatten.”

I smiled and nodded, “Alright Dash. You gonna be alright?”

“Of course!” She puffed up a little. “I’m Rainbow Dash! The fastest pony in Equestria!”

“With the attention span of a goldfish.” I added.

        She whacked my arm lightly with a scowl. “Hardy har.”

I grinned, “Go on, get out of here.” I smiled gently, “And if you need anything, come find me.”

She nodded rapidly. “Okay! See ya Dean!” She flew off in a rainbow trail. I shook my head with a smile, and headed off to the library. It wasn’t long, considering it was rather close. I opened the door to the library and OH GODDAMMIT.

Twilight waved a little. “Hey Dean!”

I facepalmed, and then stared at the scottish little fuck in the corner, “Hey Twilight.” I sighed.

She smiled a little. “Where’d you go after the whole Avalon thing?”

I groaned, took off my coat and hung it near a coat rack we had bought before I left and placed my hat on it, “Manehatten.” I replied.

“Oh! How was it? Did you manage to see the Library they have?”

“No I didn’t... though it was...” I groaned at how shit it was, “eventful.”

She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “What happened?”

“Turns out that for seventeen years it was enslaved to another rogue wraith that was trying to build a steampunk empire.” I said with mock-cheerfulness.

She blinked a bit, mulling over my words before looking at me. “...What!?”

I nodded and laid down on the couch after kicking my shoes off, “Trust me, that’s what I said when I got there.”

“B-but how is that possible!? Celestia must have at least noticed something was wrong!”

I sighed, “Twilight, for all we know, the guy could have been sending false reports to her saying that everything was all fine and nothing bad was happening. And given how busy she gets with daycourt and all that, it’s a bit difficult to keep track of every single thing when you run an entire country.”

Twilight was about to continue arguing before the scottish putz spoke up, “He has a point Twilight. Hard to realize everything that’s going on when ye rule a country. Know that first hand....”

        I gestured to him, “See? Even he gets it.” Though that last part has me thinking about what he did before he came here.

        She sighed and hung her head. “You’re right.... Everypony makes mistakes.”

        “Quick question.” I said with a small grin that was threatening to grow, “I’ve heard ponies say Everyone. Why is that?”

        “They come from or live in cities with different races like Gryphons or Minotaurs.” She replied casually. “However Ponyville gets very little of these races, so ponies here prefer the term Everypony.”

        “To hell with grammar it’s Everyone now.” My grin widened.

        She looked at me blankly. “... Still Everypony Dean. Unless you can change the dictionary.”

        “Don’t tempt me Twilight. I will and you know it.” I replied.

        She sighed and shook her head, walking towards a bookshelf. “It’s just a word...”

        “It’s a pun and you know it!” I replied again.

        She groaned and looked back at me. “No it’s not! It might be where you come from, but here it’s a word.”

        Fucking puns... corrupting the minds I tells ya! I sighed in annoyance, “Whatever!”

        She rolled her eyes. “Anyways.... Did you meet anyPONY else during your trip?”

        “The Prince of Darkness.”

        “Met him.” Scottish putz said offhandedly. “Wasn’t pleasant.”

        “That’s on your head, not mine.” I shrugged, “He was pleasant with me.”

        Twilight looked between us. “Um.... Who?”

        “He was the guy that got rid of Avalon.” I told her.

        She blinked before leaning back. “What!?”

        I nodded, “Mmhm. Not even his full power, that was just a feather from his wings.”

        “B-but how is that!?” She stammered and started pacing, her mane in disarray. “You can’t do that!”

        I sighed, got up, and began petting her mane, “Twilight. Calm down. It’s going to be fine, just don’t worry about it. He can’t do anything to anyone, considering his father has him on watch.”

        She mumbled for a minute before shaking her head. “O-okay....” She blushed and looked at me. “Could you please stop petting me?”

        I nodded and stopped, “Sorry. Though it did calm you down.” I said as I laid back down on the couch.

        “Y-yeah... It’s just embarrassing.”

I chuckled, “It’s fine Twilight. Anyway, long story short, my vacation sucked.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” She sat down and looked at me and the scottish putz. “Have you two met before?”

I sighed, “In a way, we did.”

She nodded a little. “Ah. You do act like you’re on friendly terms.”

I snorted, “Uh-huh. Sure. Let’s go with that.”

She raised an eyebrow and looked at me quizzically. “What’s with the offhandedness?”

“Let’s just say he and I met under rather difficult circumstances.” I told her and closed my eyes, hoping to get some sleep.

“My eye hurt for a month.” He said offhandedly.

Not even opening my eyes, I extended my arm and gave a thumbs up, then brought it back down.

(Alex’s POV)

        I scowled a little and started reading again. “...Fucking dick...”

        Twilight walked over and looked at me over the book. “How did you two meet?”

        I looked up at her blankly and looked at Dean before looking her in the eyes. “Chance.”

        “What happened?” She tilted her head.

        I started reading again. “I’ll tell ye later.” I looked at him. “He deserves some peace for a little while.”

        She blinked and frowned a little. “Something bad happened between you didn’t it?”

        I shook my head. “Bad is just a point of view. And... Not really....” I looked at him with a small glow before shaking my head. “Just got a lot of first hand experience with something.”

        She leaned closer. “What?”

        I looked back at her annoyed. “I’ll tell ye later. Now please stop bugging me.”

        She groaned and stomped over to the bookshelf. “Ugh! I’ll ask later, and you better hold your word!”

        I waved a hand. “Got it.”

        “AHAHHAAHA!!!!” Dean screamed in panic and disgust as he jumped from the couch.

        Twilight jumped and ran over. “What! What is it!?”

Dean was panting and checking himself by patting his body... and why did he stick his hands in his pants? He nodded in relief and took it out. He shook his head, “Nothing! It’s nothing.” He sighed in relief.

Twilight leaned closer. “Did you have a nightmare?”

        He tilted his head a bit, “One way to describe it...”

        I looked at him. “So... What did ye dream about?”

        He froze, then turned to me. He shook his head, “Nope. Nope. NOPE.” He... actually rolled out of the library, “Nopenopenopenopenopenopenopenope.....”

        I looked out after him before sighing and reading again. “Damn it....”

(Dean’s POV)

NOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPE- Oh hey I accidentally crashed into Octavia.

She backed up a little and looked down at me. “Ah! Don’t scare me like that!”

I chuckled and did a flip back onto my feet, “Sorry about that Octavia. Had a sort of breakdown a little bit ago.” I patted the dirt off of me, “Anyway, how are you?”

She straightened herself a little. “I’m doing fine, thank you for asking. I was walking around trying to find the music store.”

I shrugged, “Well, I got nothing to do. How about I go with you?” I do not want to go back into the library after what I dreamed... Ughuhuhuh.....

She blinked in shock before nodding slowly. “That...Sounds good.”

I walked along side her, “So, what sort of instrument are you looking for? Or is it just music sheets to write down some notes?”

“I need to buy music sheets, and some resin for my bow. I’ve nearly run out.”

        I nodded, “Ahh~, I see. Well, I can’t say I know how to play any orchestral instruments. I’ve tried, believe me. I just... I have too much energy to not go wild with other instruments.” I think back to me playing the bass guitar with a grin.

        “Ah. You might like Vinyl Scratch then. She enjoys adding a lot of energy into her works.”

        I shook my head, “That isn’t to say I don’t appreciate the classics. Heck, more often than not I’ve found myself enjoying it more than I’d think I would.”

        She smiled softly. “Well... I’m glad that you find enjoyment in the classical arts.” She paused for a second before looking at me. “Any other genres you enjoy?”

        I nodded, “My most enjoyed would have to be Hard Rock. Anything to do with guitar, drums, and bass really. Well,” I chuckled, “as long as it’s good in my mind, I like it.”

        “Ah. I’ve always prefered the classical elements, however I do enjoy listening to some hard rock on occasion and a little dubstep.”

        I shrugged, “Couldn’t get into dubstep. Personal opinion, I could probably record my kitchen sink and get the same results. No disrespect to the genre, but I just don’t see the appeal.”

        She nodded a little. “Understandable. Some songs are worst than others, but there are some good ones out there. Like those that mix in classical... They’re beautiful in their own way.”

        I sighed, “I’ll take your word for it. I’m just more into the feel that you get when you slide your fingers across the thick steel strings of the bass guitar. Nothing quite like it.” I chuckled.

        “Hmm... Maybe you could show me this “Bass guitar”? We don’t have anything like it here.”

        I grinned, “I think I will. I could describe it to you before hand though, if you’d like.” I offer.

        She shook her head. “It would be better if I had a visual representation of it as you explained.”

        I nodded, “That I can understand... Though I am surprised to find out you guys don’t have guitars. I mean, with all the string instruments I would have thought someone would have came up with one by now.” I shrugged.

        “It could very well be random chance.” She smiled and stopped walking. “And I’ve reached my destination. It was nice talking with you Dean.”

        I gave a grin and did a mock-bow, “Not a problem good lady.”

        She blushed a little and smiled. “Good bye.”

        I nodded with a smile, “I’ll see you some other time then.”

        “Same to you Dean.” She nodded one last time before walking into the store.

        I chuckled and walked away. Now what? I should probably head back to the library, if only to get my stuff. Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. I make my way to the treehouse thing, and open the door to find FUCK. It was Louis!

        “Oh hai Dean!” He grinned as he was sitting on the couch, the Putz cowering in the corner.

        I chuckled weakly, “Er... hey Louis...”

        He turned to Twilight, “You know, this tea is great! You wouldn’t happen to have an extra box, would you?”

        She looked back to the kitchen. “I believe so.”

        He clasped his hands together and smiled goofily, “If you wouldn’t mind, I’d like that box to take home with me.”

        “Not a problem. I just need to find where I put it....” She walked into the kitchen.

        He turned to Putz, “You can stop cowering. I’m not going to hurt you, last year is proof of that.” He smiled, but it still held that menacing feeling behind it.

        Putz looked at him. “I’m not cowering. I’m trying to fit myself into the shadows.”

        Louis laughed, “I.E, cowering.”

        “It’s. Not. Cowering. I don’t enjoy being in a room with the two of ye combined.”

        I chuckled despite the situation, “What, afraid of what would happen?”

        “GEE YE THINK!?”

        Both Louis and I laughed, and I turned to him, still feeling on guard, “So... you said earlier that you wanted to talk with me. What is it you wanted to talk about?”

        He nodded, “You see, it has come to my attention that one of your... friends, Sarah I believe her name is, has some issues.” His smile was still on his face, “I have an offer for you. You can go back home and... help resolve some of these issues.”

        I paused in thought, thinking it over. Realizing who it is that’s giving me this offer, I look back at him, “What do you want in return though?”

        His smile widened, “A vassal. I’m going to have different interests in this world, and I would like for someone to acquire any items of interest to me. Once you have completed this task, you will begin your tenure.”

        Uh... okay, this has bad idea written all over it. But I do want to help Sarah. I was silent for the most part, but eventually nodded, “Alright. I’ll do it.”

        Louis’s smile seemed to darken the room, “Good. You won’t regret your decision Marcelo. I take care of those who serve under me. Now,” he clasped his hands together and rubbed them, “I’ll tell you the item when you arrive back on earth. You’ll be heading there tomorrow morning. Any questions?”

        I shook my head, “Not really, I just want to get this done.”

        He nodded, and sat back down on the couch, “Excellent. Now...” He turned to find Twilight coming back in with a box of tea, “Aha! Yes.” He accepted the tea with a grin, “Thank you Ms.Sparkle.” He thanked her.

        She smiled. “It’s not a problem.”

        He got up, “Even so, I must thank you.” He snapped his fingers and a black portal appeared behind him, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I must be off. The circle of pride doesn’t watch itself you know.” He waved, “Adios mi amigos!” The fact that he considers us friends still doesn’t make me comfortable around him. In fact it makes me even more nervous. He jumped into the portal, and it disappeared into its black abyss.

        I sighed, “Well that was strange.”

        Twilight smiled. “Well he was nice.”

        I stared at her blankly, “That was the guy I was telling you about. You know, Prince of Darkness?”

        She blinked and stared at where he was. “Are you sure? He seemed really nice, almost like the princesses.”

        “That’s because he has no need to be cruel at the moment. If he wants, he could destroy this entire planet with little to no resistance.” I told her.

        “Oh.” She squeaked out.

        “Yeah.”  I sighed, “but thankfully he’s a neutral being.”

        Putz spoke up “I’m officially convinced ye’re insane.”

        I waved a hand in an uncaring manner, “That’s nice.”

        “And of course, ye don’t give a shit.”

        “Now you’re learning!” I grinned.

        He scowled and started reading a book before speaking up. “... Thank ye for taking care of that asshole.”

        I nodded with a sigh, “Not a problem.”

        He put the book down and stood up. “I think I’m going to explore the town a bit, see what the layout is.” He walked towards the door and flipped me off. “Don’t think I’m starting to like ye.” He walked out.

        “I love you too!” I said sarcastically.

        Twilight blinked a couple times before shaking her head. “I just gave tea to the Prince of Darkness...”

        I nodded, “Mmhm. And now I work for him. A vicious cycle, ain’t it?”

        She calmly trotted over to the couch and laid down. “I need a book.” A few large tomes floated over to the table and she started on the largest one titled “Panic Attacks and You”, “I just gave tea to the lord of evil.”... huh? They make books for that?

        I nodded, “Well, I guess I’ll just leave by saying I have my own house now.” I slowly edged my way to the door.

        A few strands of her mane started to spring up. “That’s nice Dean....” YeahIbettergo.

        Before I could go, I felt someone grab my leg. I looked down and it was Spike, “Take me with you...”

        I nodded in understanding, “I’ll just take Spike with me Twilight, so in case you start wondering where he is...” I quickly brought him to my shoulder and slammed the door behind me, “Oh thank god we got out.”

        He nodded. “Yeah, I haven’t seen Twilight that stressed since one of her exams back in canterlot.” He shivered slightly, “the professors were not prepared.”

        I shook my head, a slight shiver of my own going up my spine, “I can imagine.” I turned to him as I begin to walk away, “Anyway, like I told Twilight, I got a house of my own now.”

        Spike ran next to me with a smile. “Really? That‘s pretty cool.”

        I laughed and nodded, “Yeah, it is. But the thing is, I don’t know what’s inside.” I looked at him with a grin, “You up for a little investigating amigo?”

        He shrugged. “I guess, it’s not like I can go back to sleep right now. Especially with Twilight being all...” He rolled his eyes in his head and twirled a claw around his head.

        I snickered, “No kiddin’? With the way you sleep, I’m surprised anything can wake you up.”

        He huffed and crossed his arms. “Hey! Just cause it’s hard to wake me up doesn’t mean I get to sleep easily.”

        I made a ‘pff’ noise, “Yeah, okay. Spike I tried to wake you up for breakfast that one time and it took me getting Pinkie’s megaphone to wake you.” He turned away with a light blush and grumbled something under his breath.

        Laughing again, I looked off to the distance and saw my house sitting on top of a hill, “There it is. Southpaw Manor.” I said with a grin.

        Spike let out a whistle as we got up to the porch. “Wow, you got this place? That’s pretty cool considering what this place used to be.”

        I turned to him, “And what kind of history are we talking?” I ask him as I fiddle with the keys to find the right one.”

        “This place used to be owned by the first mayor ever in Ponyville. It’s like a historical artifact for most of the town.” He furrowed a brow. “Though the tales about the guy are pretty strange. Something about him having a really creepy collection of stuff.”

        My grin grew, “Oooo, even better.” I love creepy stuff. Comes with the job.

        We walked inside and a large cloud of dust flew into our faces. Spike coughed and was trying to wave the dust away. “S-sweet Celestia... I knew this place was old but this is something else.”

"Yeah well, lets get to investigating."

TO BE CONTINUED...

Bring it on home! (Part 2)

Chapter 32: Bring it on home! (Part 2)

          I waved the dust out of my face, trying to keep it out of my eyes, “Great, I live in a fos...” I stopped and saw a lot of mannequins. “Spike. What are the other tales?”

Spike was also staring and was slowly trying to hide behind my leg. “Uh... just the usual... Ponies going in... not coming out..... The sounds of screaming at night. “

I nodded, “I see. The usual haunted house then?” He nodded as a few of the mannequins moved. I sighed, “Very well!” I brought out my wraith blade, “YOU WANT SOME!?” I shouted with a grin.

The force of my shout knocked over one of the mannequins and there were wheels under the stand. But the shadows danced and all of the sudden they were gone. I frowned, “Well...” I looked at Spike with a grin, “Want to be my partner in crime and solve a haunting?”

He shook his head. “Not really...”

I kneeled down and said, “But think about it Spike! You’ll be a hero, having solved the southpaw haunting!”

Spike looked up in thought and grinned. “A hero....”

I looked at him deadpan, “You’re having that one fantasy about you being this buff dragon aren’t you?”

He jumped slightly and glared. “Am not!.... okay... maybe...”

I rolled my eyes and chuckled, “Whatever, anyway, you up for an adventure?”

He puffed out his chest and stood next to me. “You bet!”

I let him climb onto my shoulder and grinned as I looked deeper into the mansion, the candles igniting on their own. My grin grew, “Alright, This is my kind of work. So don’t worry, you’ll be fine Spike.” I told him as I walk in. As soon as I did, the door slammed and the lights got brighter. I laughed, “Like that ain’t cliche, huh?” I ask him.

He was clutching onto my head and shaking. “Uh... yeah,.. hehe cliche....”

I sighed, “Spike, calm down. If anything tries to get us I can cut them in half. Just enjoy the ride, it’s one of the first hand experiences at my job from when I was alive that won’t kill you.”

He gulped, but nodded and let go. “Alright.... Lead the way?”

I smiled, “There you go. Alright, let’s check up-Ohoho!” I laughed as I saw one of the mannequins from before on a pedestal just up some stairs. “Don’t tell me it’s one of those kinds of hauntings.” I said with growing excitement.

Spike looked at me in shock. “There are more than one kind?”

I nodded, “Yup, there’s the basic kind, which is the occasional ghost. The Poltergeist, which can basically warp your sense of reality with illusions and throw things at you, or, and it’s looking like this one, Possession.” I told him.

“Um...Dean?” He pointed forward and I turned to see the mannequin turning before it stopped.

I laughed, “Ahah!” I turned to him again, “Don’t worry Spike, it can’t do anything right now.” I walk to the right, and go down a catwalk, looking at the boarded doors, “Now... what can possibly be behind these-” I was interrupted by the lights suddenly turn off.

Spike was grabbing onto my head again. “Wh-what happened to the lights!?”

I shrugged, “No idea. But I’m sure it’s going to get creepier now.” As soon as I said that, I spotted a thin white glowing trail that was barely visible, “You seein’ that?”

Spike dumbly nodded. “Um.... yes?”

“I’m going to guess we should follow it.” I said and did so, climbing down the stairs. I heard the mannequin creak as I walk past it, prompting me to flip it off. “Shut up Manny no one likes you.”

We kept walking after the trail and we entered into a large library. Spike looked at everything with an impressed look. “Wow. This place puts Golden Oaks to shame.”

I chuckled, “No kidding.” I looked at the stairs and deadpanned, “Seriously?” A couch and a bunch of dressers were on it, “Who throws that kind of crap on stairs?”

Spike shrugged. “I once found Twilight’s desk sitting on the balcony outside.” He smiled. “That was one party Pinkie threw.”

“I’m not even going to ask.” I say with a pinched brow. I look around, “I wonder if we’ll have to solve some puzzles?”

He nodded and stood up on my shoulder. After a quick look around, Spike pointed to the right side of the room. “There’s a hall over there.” I looked over and saw that there wasn’t any furniture blocking the way. I grinned.

“Nice catch little man.” I complimented.

Spike grinned and sat back down. “Thanks!”

We went over to the side, and when we reached the end, there was a table with a model on it. I looked at it, and and then both Spike and I looked at eachother, “You know this just screams set up, right?”

Spike nodded. “I’ve been on enough adventures with Twilight to know that.” He shook his head with a sigh, “sometimes I think Rainbow sets them off on purpose.”

I shrugged, “Oh well, may as well get it over with.” I grab it, and the whole room shakes. We both pause, and I say, “Five bits says something happened to the library.” I said with a deadpan.

“No need to bet.... you won.” I looked, and all the books that were in the shelves were stacked on the ground neatly. “I wish the library back home would do that.”

I sighed, “That’s not even creepy...”

We headed back to the main foyer and the house shook. When it stopped, the lights flickered some and there was a model in the middle of the foyer. ”Um.... I think it goes there?”

I paused in thought, then looked at the piece in my hands. Eh, what the hell. I placed it near where a door should be, and the house shook heavily again. We both paused, and a grin spread across my face, “That’s cool! We’re building the house!”

Spike blinked and looked back to me. “Huh?”

“The only time the shaking happened is when something happened to the house!” I gestured to the model, “When I put the piece of the model in, the house shook!”

Spike looked up towards the stairs and started to shake. “Um.... D-dean... the mannequin’s gone....”

I looked up, and true to his word, it was gone. I shrugged, “It’s probably in the next room we have to go to.”

Spike nodded and we headed to the door that the light was now pointing to. “If I remember correctly, the model we picked up was the wine... cellar...” I trailed off as I realized that we were basically going into the basement.

Spike looked downstairs at the model set and blinked a couple times. “But.... this is the second floor.”

I shrugged, “It’s a haunted house, logic doesn’t apply to it I guess.”

Spike leaned forward and pushed the door open. There were some stairs that lead a floor down.... into a wine cellar with water dripping from a stone ceiling. “This is almost as strange as Pinkie’s Pinkie sense.”

“At least Pinkie’s was acceptable. How do you go from second floor to basement?” I sigh with a facepalm.

We walked in and the lights started to flicker again. Jokingly, I said, “I hope there isn’t a werewolf in here man.”

Spike grabbed onto my head a little. “T-th-those exist!?”

I looked at him, “Yeah...? Spike, they’re actually really nice folks.” Just not Amy. She’s a crazy psycho-bitch.

“W-what about,” He looked at me in horror. “Zombies!?”

I paused, and shrugged, “Considering what we’re doing right now I wouldn’t rule out the possibility.” I flicked his forehead, “Doesn’t mean you should worry about them. No one in Equestria practices Necromancy.” That I know of. Besides Jav, but he doesn’t count.

“Oh... That’s good.”

As we descended the stairs, it became much more darker and difficult to see. I saw an outline of a chair, and broke a leg off of it and wrapped it in a thick cloth and doused it in some of the wine. “Spike, can you light this?” I asked him.

He raised an eyebrow and nodded. “Sure.” He took a deep breath and blew some green fire on it, causing the room to light up.

Grinning, I looked around the area, “Well that’s much better. Alright, let’s get to searching.” I said, and we walked further into the cellar. We got to the bottom of the stairs and on a table pressed against the wall were documents and even a large painting to the side, “What do we have here?” I asked mostly to myself. I put Spike down on the table and hooked the torch a little cranny that way it stuck and let us search.

He picked up an old document before bringing it closer to his face. “Huh.... ‘As per your request I have installed multiple passageways and sliding walls for your needs.’” He looked around. “Moving walls? Oh cool!”

“Well that certainly explains the model we found.” I said with chuckle.

“I wonder if they have secret things hidden away.” He waved his hands. “Nice secrets, that don’t scare us.”

“Oh come on Spike, don’t you want to see a Mr.Struts?” I laugh.

“A what?” He shook his head and looked around. “I don’t see anything else... Maybe we should move.”

I nodded and placed him back on my shoulder, “Probably a good idea.” We moved on from the desk and jumped when we saw the statue. The wind blew, turning off the torch for a second, and the shelf nearly collapsed on us. I jumped back with a shout of surprise, “YOU SPOOKED ME!”

Spike was shivering. “H-he tried to kill us....”

        I looked back to where the statue was and saw it was gone. Grumbling, I continued forward, “Jerk, when I get my hands on-” I stopped when I saw a trail of blood. “Ooooo~....” I groaned. “I have an idea on where this is goin’...”

        “I don’t like this Dean...” He looked at the blood. “But... We should leave.”

I rolled my eyes and continued forward, “Oh come on Spike, it’s not like-” I froze when I saw the statue again. “Oh shit.”

“Oh no...” The torch went out again, and instead of the statue, “Get out”, written in blood, was on the wall. “We should really go!”

“Don’t you worry man!” I laughed in slight terror, “I am out of-” Our entrance was blocked my boxes. “Oh dear.”

“Dean!” I turned and quickly saw the statue behind us, looking as if it was trying to grab my head. I jumped back to where the bloody wall was.

“Shit!” I growled as I held the torch in my hands, keeping my eyes on the statue, “Where the hell do we go!?”

“The wall! There’s a lever!” He pointed at a small wooden level. I quickly moved and grabbed the lever and pulled it. The shelf next to me moved off to the side, and I could see another model. I grabbed it and walked out of there calmly.

“I am done. I have the next model, and I am done.” I walked up the stairs and closed the door, “I am closing the door, and I am never going back to the wine cellar. Again.”

“Agreed. I so agree with you.” I walked back to the stairs, and groaned when I saw blood trail down the steps to where the other models were. “I-is that a statue piece on the floor.”

“Those poor cockroaches...” I sighed and moved over to the models, “Alright, let see...” I looked at the model, and decided to place the new piece on the left side. A rumbling was heard, and the light from before was guiding us to a door on the bottom floor. “Hm. Okay then.” I walked over to the door, and opened it to see the statue at the other side, behind another. “Oh boy.”

“Dean.... Close the door....”

I looked at him and did it, “I don’t know why, he’s probably gonna be there still.” I opened the door again, and sure enough he was. “See?” I walked in, and the other door closed automatically.

Spike started snickering. “H-he did the same thing as you. It’s like you’re scaring each other!” He started laughing.

I started laughing with him, but it stopped, “Wait a minute...” I looked and saw a couch flipped over, “That jerk! He flipped the couch!”

“Does everyone here hate couches?”

I sighed in annoyance, “I don’t know what’s going and Oh jesus.” I jumped slightly and saw a painting of a diamond dog that seemed to have draconic features. “Huh. I think that’s Southpaw man.”

“That is. I’ve read about him once, and that was the picture.”

“Kinda looked like you from a distance.” I told him.

He narrowed his eyes. “If you remove everything but the lower jaw.”

“He has your lower lip man.” I laughed.

“Come on let’s keep moving.” He laughed a little. “And you can’t say that someone has the same lower lip!”

“I can,” I chortled, “and I will.” I moved to the door where the statue was and saw it was gone. “Ooo~ the bedroom! Spooky uky!”

Spike looked up at the paintings. “Those painting are creepy.”

I nodded, and stopped when I saw a drawer that had a bunch of tiny bronze statues. “Oh god... Spike look! They shrunk!” I laughed.

He started snickering. “R-remember the model in the hall. Tiny little furniture, for a tiny little man!” He started laughing again.

I laughed and slowly calmed down, “Alright... alright, lets get back to investigating.” Spike nodded and got off my shoulder.

Spike picked up a small journal. “‘Though father’s beatings rubbed me raw, I hated mother’s ceaseless lying most. Seeing them die was an epiphany. There is a beauty in death I’ve never forgotten.’ You know this guy sounds insane!”

I nodded, “Well, I guess I was wrong. This guy might be a Necromancer.” I chuckled, “Makes my job easier.”

“S-so... That statute might be a... Zombie!?”

I started snickering, “Hey Spike...”

“What?” He looked at me with a tilted head.

“‘Father’s beatings rubbed me raw’!” I laughed.

“What?” He looked down at the book. He blinked before leaning back and snickering. “W-what!?” He started laughing. “Ooh my... Hahaha!”

“That’s some kinky shit man!” I laughed even harder.

He started rolling on his stomach, slamming his fist on the table. “T-that’s just hilarious!” He calmed down after a minute and raised his head. “Hey Dean... I-is that orb glowing slightly?”

I looked and saw a small glowing orb. Getting up, I moved towards it. Smiling, I began to play with it by moving it back and forth, “Hehe...”

Spike stood up and poked it, reeling back. “Ow! It zapped me!”

I laughed, “Maybe it doesn’t like you man.”

“I don’t think it does....”

After finally calming down, we went into another room. There was a trunk at the end, and when we opened it a slamming from behind us was heard. “Not turning around, I heard that..” I said blankly and looked inside to find black and white photos of mares and stallions dancing around a glass orb. “What in the world?” I shrugged.

Spike poked me gently. “Dean... Look behind us.” I turned around and saw one of the mannequins being dragged from the doorway. I blankly stared, and said this.

“What. The fuck.” I walked to the doorway, and saw a large shadow, “GAH!”

“Nopenopenope!” He backed up to the wall.

I stopped and saw that it was just a shadow. It didn’t move. It then fell forward. “Damn mannequins!” I laughed.

“This is not a moment in which we should be laughing!” I ignored him, and went to play with the globe again. He walked over and climbed onto the desk again. “What’s in the orb anyways?”

“I think it has like an electric charge in it or something… you ever rubbed your feet on the carpet, and then you had an electric charge? It’s like that.” I told him.

“I know that from when it zapped me. I mean what’s causing it?”

        “I have no idea, but I loved doing it when I was a kid.” I smiled, and poked Spike, giving a light shock, “Zap!”

        “Ah!” He wobbled a bit before straightening up. “Dean!” He shook his head. “We should get moving.” I laughed, and brought him back onto my shoulder. I walked out of the door that had led to the room, and saw that the room had changed.

        “Spike. The painting is gone! Your lower jaw is gone man!” I told him.

        “Great!” He threw up an arm. “And that wasn’t my lower jaw...”

I chuckled, and shrugged, “Admit it, it does look like your lower jaw!”

Spike tilted his head. “Well, kinda. If you got rid of the fur...”

I smirked, and walked around the room, “Now then, lets just-” I stopped when I heard a creaking noise. “Oh bugger.” I turn around and see the statue on the floor, in a crawling position. Spike and I stared at the statue blankly.

“Dean.... Get us out of here.”

I chuckled slightly nervously, and began to back up. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw books all over the place. “You know, if Twilight were here, I bet she’d want to read those books so bad.”

He nodded slowly. “Oh yeah, she’d try and grab all of them.”

I tried to reach for the books while trying to keep an eye on the statue, “You wanna bring her a souvenir?”

“I think she’d want us alive more.” He stared at the statue closely.

“Don’t move…” I said, mostly to the statue.

Spike stared at the torch as it began to flicker. “Oh no...”

“DON’T MOVE YOU FUCKER!” I shouted at the statue, a slight laugh in my voice.

Spike quickly blew some more fire on the torch, keeping it lit for a couple more seconds. In that time, I spotted a little pull levy hanging from the ceiling. “Get the lever Dean!”

I ran over quickly, and pulled the lever. As I ran, I could hear the statues creaking behind me. I pulled the lever, and when I turned around, the statue was gone. “And he’s gone.” I chuckled slightly nervously.

Spike smiled. “That... Was scary.” I nodded, grinning. I paused when I saw a painting right next to us had a bit of a gap as it hung from the wall. Moving towards it, I placed a hand on the painting, and pulled it, showing a button.

“Well that’s subtle.” I deadpanned.

“As a clown at a funeral.” He deadpanned in sync. Rolling my eyes, I looked around the room and saw a door that was wide open.

“That wasn’t open before… hm, maybe the next model is in there?” I asked him.

“Maybe.” He shrugged. “Lets go check it out.” I nodded, and walked in. I closed the door behind me, and I looked around. There were boxes all along the walls and I saw another model next to a candle.

“Well what do you know?” I chuckled, and moved over to it, “See Spike? It’s not so bad once you get into it.”

“One very common thing I’ve heard is that it’s like the eye of the storm... It’s gonna get bad.... I know it.”

I picked up the model, seeing that it was another library. “Now you’re just being pessimistic.” I told him, “But I can see why. Seriously, even I have to admit that this place is a bit creepy. Definitely going to be doing so renovations once everything is said and done.”

“Please let me back when you do. I want to see what it looks like.”

I grinned at the small dragon, “Hey, you and the others are more than welcome to come over.” I told him as we finally came back to the models in the center of the loft. “Now then, lets get this set up and we can keep going.” I said as I set the piece down.

“Okay.... So let’s see what opened up.” I nodded, and followed the familiar trail of light. Whoever was responsible for this, I have to say that they certainly made this convenient. Turns out, I was right. It was another library, this time it was actually a bit larger.

“Sheesh, I bet you’re glad you aren’t my assistant, huh?” I said jokingly.

        He chuckled and shook his head. “Not as bad as the library. You don’t read every single book and then leave them all over the place, only to order me to put them back alphabetically.”

        “I actually put the thing back.” I deadpanned, “No offense meant to Twilight, but for being a rather smart mare, she’s kinda absent-minded when it comes to her book placement.”

        “You should see her during Reshelving day. I found books in the fridge once.”

        I looked at him with a surprised expression, “I… what? How does- dear lord…” I facepalmed, “Just… seriously.” Shaking my head, I sighed, “Tell you what, I’ll talk to her about giving you a day off, just to relax. Sound good?”

        He looked at me and smiled. “That would be nice.... Thanks.”

        I rolled my eyes, looking over the dusty shelves, “Don’t mention it, just looking out for ya’. I saw a particularly alarming book. I grabbed it, and noticed that there were some bones attached to the binding, “Oh great…” I groaned, “This hurts already…”

        “How so...?”

        “This is a book on how to make an Abomination. Short story of it, it’s a bunch of dead bodies collected into one giant monster that can tear you apart with its pinky.” I growled. “I don’t know what a book like this is doing here, but it isn’t good. This means that Southpaw was involved in some rather dark dealings.” I placed the book back on the shelf and looked around, “Lets just get whatever is here and leave.”

        “Yeah that sounds good.” He looked around rapidly. “It... It wouldn’t be in this room would it?”

        I shook my head, “Nah, knowing how big it is, it’d appear in the loft since it’s a pretty big room by itself.” I was still looking at the books, “I’ll probably fill the other library with my books, give the safe ones to either Twilight or the library in Canterlot.”

        “Alright... Just... Don’t give Twilight all of the magical ones... She’ll read them for ages.”

        “Like I said, the relatively safe one.” I deadpanned. “Last thing we need is Twilight getting a hold of one of the magical books in here of all places.”

        “Yeah.... She’d want to cast them for science.”

        “Last time she used science, I nearly lost my hat.” involuntarily, my hand went to said piece of headwear, “I love my hat…”

        “That much is obvious.”

        “What? When you have an object that you can’t help but love, you get worried for it!” I defended myself, looking at a book once more, “Besides, what if one of your gems was nearly lost from the science?”

        “.... I see what you mean.”

        “Uh-huh, see?” I deadpanned, “That’s why- seriously?” I groaned, seeing the statue from earlier on the other side where the bookshelves end.

        “Oh no.” Spike stared at it. “Go away! No one’s here!”

        “Oh great…” I groaned, and looked around. I paused when I saw a track on the floor, that led under a bookshelf. Feeling a devious idea, I looked around and saw books jutting out. “Spike! Puzzle time! Keep an eye on this guy while I get the books jutting out!”

        “Right!” He climbed onto the bookshelf and stared at him. “I’ll warn you when I’m about to blink.”

        “Good on ya man!” I grinned, and ran around, searching for books sticking out. I tried pressing them, but some of them refused to budge, “Dammit…” I growled, trying to find the right pattern.

        “Blinking!” I quickly turned and caught the statue before it could move. Giving Spike a second, I turn back to the books, searching for the pattern again. “Thanks!”

        “Just keep looking at the statue! I think I almost…” I pushed the final book, and turned around, seeing it in the correct position. “Spike! Hold onto the shelf you’re on!”

        I heard a small shuffle. “Right!”

        The bookshelf suddenly slammed into the statue, crushing it between the two shelves. A roar of pain was heard, and then silence. Laughing triumphantly, I gave a thumbs up, “Nice one Spike!”

        “Thank you!” I heard him moving. “Can you help me down please?” I nodded and jumped up to where he was. I let him onto my shoulder and jumped back down.

        “So, how does it feel to beat your first monster/ghost?” I grinned.

        “Um.... Terrifying. Yet pretty cool.” I paused when I heard a clanking noise from the bookshelf. When I turned, I saw a brass token fall.

        “Oh look, we got a token.” I said to Spike with an amused smile.

        “That’s.... That’s a big coin.” He poked it. “Wonder what prize we won.”

        “Who knows?” I said with a shrug, but froze when a large roar shook the entire house. “Ah! There’s the abomination.” I said with uninterest.

        “Um.... Why’d it roar so loud?”

        “It’s angry. I don’t know where it is, but I don’t think it wants to ask for a cup of sugar.” I sighed.

        “Well.... Judging by the roar it sounded like it came from below us....”

        I then stared at him with a blank face, “Spike. That means you might want to find a place to hide. This thing can be pretty big and dangerous.”

        He nodded rapidly. “Hiding is good.” He looked around. “Hide me!”

        I stared at him, “Spike, there is literally a whole bunch of hiding spots you can pick from. Besides, I’m pretty sure you should head into another room.”

        “That would be good yeah.” He jumped down.

(OST)

I watched the kid leave into the next room, and sighed. “This is going to suck…”

carried the token back to the loft, and looked around for where ever it belongs.

There’s something about this place though. I can feel something… like the house itself is alive. I don’t even know why I’m even feeling this. I paused in my thoughts when I saw an indentation where the models were. It was round, and big enough to hold the token. Shrugging, I put the token inside it. At that moment, I heard a loud noise from each of the rooms, as if a lock was being placed. Narrowing my eyes, I looked around, but my search stopped on the models, as it shook violently, the models turned to dust.

“The fuck is going here?” I asked myself with a growl, my wraith blade in hand just in case. The pedestal began to split open, and when I looked inside, I knew that this was going to be interesting.

Inside, were a whole slew of corpses. They still looked fresh, but they looked nothing like the ponies from town. These bodies must have been preserved. In that moment, blood began to drain from the pool the corpses resided in, forming into a large bubble in the air. The corpses then flew into the bubble, making it grow bigger and bigger. Power began to leak from it, casting a red glow throughout the room.

(OST)

The bubble exploded, casting a crimson shower of blood through the room. I created a small wall of ice to shield me from getting coated in it, thankfully. I dispersed the wall, and saw the most familiar sight from back home.

Now, just picture a lot of corpses strewn together, but it looks exactly like a single monster. Now, imagine seeing the screaming faces of people(Or in this case, ponies) you’ve never met or have known before, all over this monsters body. It isn’t a pretty sight. Though, what stood out about this fucker was the head. It was the head of Gravel Southpaw, the original owner of the mansion.

“Hm. A human, a strange, but still disappointing catch.” It’s mangled, distorted voice grumbled.

Grinning darkly, I flipped the bastard off, “Hey fuckhead, I want my house!”

Southpaw growled, and replied, “You arrogant ant! I will not relinquish my home so easily!” he raised a giant fist, and tried to flatten me by punching me into the ground. I jumped up, and landed on his arm. I quickly ignited my blade and prepared to cut the arm off, but an arm from one of the many bodies came out and grabbed me, tossing me aside and into a wall, creating a web of cracks behind me.

I groaned, and pulled myself out of the wall, “Would you do it if I said please?” I asked sarcastically. I shook my head, clearing the stars from my vision, and charged once more. Southpaw’s mouth gaped open, a dark purple energy shot out of it like a beam. I jumped over it, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. “Arctic Dagger!” The wave washed over his arm, and a hollow gash appeared. It didn’t seem to affect this guy that much, since he just launched another beam of magic again, this time hitting me. It sent me flying back and into a wall, magic pounding down on my body. When the beam finally ended, I fell to the floor, panting from the amount of pain that I was in. Okay… did not prepare for that.

“Ignorant human.” The abomination scoffed in its rock-like voice. He raised a fist, ready to crush me. I smirked, and charged, narrowly avoiding being crushed. His rib cage opened, and the life force powering the corpses revealed itself. However, it unleashed a bombardment of magic missiles, making me have to jump away from him. I ran around the entire room, my steel-toed boots actually launching the loose dark blue tiles on the floor. Southpaw turned with me however, and continued to launch missiles at me. I slashed at some with my sword, and they dissipated from the slash.

This going nowhere fast… lets try one restriction. “First restriction released!”  That familiar power built up inside me, and I felt even more ready to fight this fugly sonofabitch. “Hail Mary!” I snapped my fingers and the spirits from Manehatten appeared next to me, armed with their machine guns. I smirked, “Circle him!” They flew to different positions, surrounding him. I snapped my fingers and a bombardment of blessed silver shot into this bastard. Southpaw roared in pain, and I soon saw my chance.

I gathered power into my sword and charged at him as he was dazed, and jumped. I slammed into his chest, toppling him over, and I stabbed into where his core should be. “Arctic Dungeon!” The room turned incredibly cold, and ice instantly incased the monster as it roared its final roar. The house shook, some rubble falling from the ceiling, but nothing too serious to be worried about. The house finally ceased shaking, and cautiously, I looked down at the huge abomination under me.

It stopped moving. Grinning, I ended the Hail Mary ability, letting the spirits go back to wherever they came from. I sat on the frozen abomination, panting as I got my energy back. I saw the soul of Southpaw and many others float out of the body. I sneered, and grabbed Southpaws soul, before devouring it.

Bitter, just as I expected. Sighing in content from having eaten, I watched the souls float off into paradise, having finally had their suffering ended. Smiling, I jumped off of the abomination and looked around for Spike. It wasn’t hard to find him, I saw him hiding in one of the shelves in the library. “There you are.” I smiled, and let him onto my shoulder.

“Dude! I could hear the fight from here, that was intense.” He said with a worried look, “You okay? You look like you took a beating.” I looked myself over and saw that he was right. My coat was torn, again, and the rest of my suit looked like it had seen better days. I sighed.

“Rarity is going to go into conniptions when she sees this, especially after she just fixed it.” I said with a tired tone.

Spike chuckled a bit, “Yeah, that’s how she is usually.” I sat down on one of the couches that was in the loft, and Spike jumped down and onto the couch, “Sheesh man, this definitely looks like this place has seen better days.”

I couldn’t help but agree with that, “Yeah, no kidding.” I looked at the house, and smiled. I fought for this house, and now its mine. It feels pretty good to say that, in a weird sort of way.

“Now that was quite the show!” I froze, and Louis appeared at the doorway, clapping with a smile on his face. “Dean, you simply must let me know when you plan on getting into such a battle! I haven’t had such entertainment in quite a long time.” He looked at Spike and smiled, “Young Spike, don’t you think you should head back to Ms.Sparkle? She’s likely worried about you by now.”

Spike looked at Louis for a few seconds, before nodding, “Um… right. Thanks for the adventure Dean! Can’t wait to do it again!” He scampered out of the manor, leaving me and the fallen angel by ourselves.

Louis watched the little dragon run off with a smile, “Kids. I can’t help but enjoy them.” He chuckled.

“Get on with it Louis. You’re not here for pleasantries.” I told him in all seriousness. A fallen angel of his caliber doesn’t just up and make house calls.

“You’re right, I’m not.” He never once stopped smiling, “You see, while you do serve me, I’m not unreasonable. I’m going to give you today to rest, but come tomorrow you will go to Earth to gather a fairly important object. One that needs to be retrieved with the utmost of haste.” He told me.

I looked at him with a raised eyebrow, “If you need it so quickly, why wait another day?” it was an honest question. If it’s so important, I’d expect Louis to be balls to the wall in trying to get it.

“As stated before, I am not unreasonable.” He smiled, “I’ll give you more details when you’re back on Earth, and as a token of my gratitude for taking this mission, while you’re gone I will have my servants come here and…” He looked at the destroyed home with a chuckle, “Well, clean up. When you next see this place, it will be totally different.” He smiled before opening a portal to his realm. “Now, rest Dean. You have a long day ahead of you yet.” With that, he stepped into the portal and disappeared.

I sighed, and collapsed back onto the couch. “Goddammit…” I just want a break… is that so much to ask for?

I shook my head, and laid down on the couch. Fuck it, I just want to sleep, I can worry about stuff tomorrow…

Homecoming pt. 1

        Chapter 33: Homecoming pt. 1

I felt my fatigue leave me, a sense of alertness overcoming my senses. I had awoken at the break of dawn on my own, surprisingly enough. I looked around, and the house still looked the same as before. I sighed, and stretched my arms, giving myself a few good cracks.

        Now, I just gotta wait for Louis to appear.

        “Hello Dean!” well that didn’t take long! I turned and saw the blonde Prince of Pride standing there in all his “glory”.

        I sighed, and turned fully to him, “Hi Louis…”

        “Oh be quiet, you know you love me.” He smirked and held out a hand. “Are you about ready to go? Or do you need to do a couple things first?”

        I shrugged, “I’ve got pretty much everything I need.”

        He nodded. “Good. Anywhere in particular you want to go first? If not I shall simply drop you off in America.”

        I paused and nodded. “Yes. Portland, Oregon.” Well, looks like I’m gonna visit an old “pal” of mine.

        He nodded again and moved his hand closer, a grin splitting his face. “Then grab my hand.”

        I stared him cautiously, “Uh… what?” This is getting kinda creepy… Oh god, don’t tell me the jokes were true. PLEASE DON’T TELL ME THEY’RE TRUE.

        He broke out laughing. “I’m not going to kiss you Mr. Marcelo. I’m simply going to teleport you as soon as you grab my hand.”

        Oh thank god. I grabbed his hand, keeping my guard up, “Right.”

        He smiled as flames burst around us. “Close your eyes. Otherwise you’ll puke.”

        “I’ll take your word for it.” I did just as he said, and closed my eyes. The whole teleporting thing kinda feels like vertigo in a way. Opening my eyes I found I was in a back alley, some cars at the end. “That was quick.” I chuckled, and looked to thank Louis, only to not find him there.

        “I would hurry to whomever you wish to see.” He spoke up from behind me.  I jumped back, and saw him smirking. “Otherwise you’d better go and hurry to do your job.”

        Sounds like a plan. Without a word, I left Louis by himself and walked out of the alley.

        He waved after me. “Good luck.” I waved back, and looked around. Yup, this was Portland alright. Rain and all.

        It’s so fucking depressing. I shook my head, and walked onto the sidewalk. I couldn’t help but smile, the old feeling of being in a cramped city was a good one. At least in my opinion. In the distance, I saw a construction building near the OHSU. Hm, well, he’s usually there. I made my way towards the building, letting the rain fall on me, enjoying the sensation. It wasn’t long until I was finally inside the office. It was warm. SO, LOVINGLY, WARM.

        As you can tell, I love the transition in temperatures. Anyway, I saw the secretary stare at me in shock and surprise. I grinned, and waved at him as I passed. “What’s wrong man? You look like you saw a ghost!” I laughed as I entered the elevator, pressing the fifteenth floor button.

        When I reached the top, there was a long hallway filled with different doors, many of which lead to different sections of my friends… business. I walked down to end of the hall, and knock three times.

        “I thought I said I was leaving for the night? Come in!”

        I kicked open the door and said excitedly, “In this weather!? Come on Prof, I hope you at least have an umbrella!”

        Allow me to describe what he looks like. He’s over seven feet tall, and has hair almost like fire, moving and all. His eyes were even more weird, they almost glowed in the darkness. He was wearing a three piece suit with what I can only best describe as Ozzy’s sunglasses if designed in the 70’s. He looked over from a small desk and smirked. “Ah. Dean Marcelo. I thought you were a skid on some pavement the last I saw you.”

        ….“Fuck you.” I said with slight shame. “I know it isn’t exactly the most dignified death I would have liked, but still, come on…”

        He chuckled and shook his head. “I kid. A lot of people got much worse death’s though.” He moved over and grabbed a small bottle and some glasses. “Brandy?”

        I grinned, and nodded, “You know me so well Prof.”

        He poured the glasses and passed one over. “I take it that the secretary was scared? Oh who am I kidding... He’s rather jumpy for a werewolf.”

        I looked at him in surprise and laughed, “Sheesh, which clan!? I can’t think of one that cautious, or wimpy!”

        He shrugged. “He was exiled. Said it was because they thought him a coward.”

        “Ahhh, that’s the reason. So he came to work for you? I can see why, desk job would sound more appealing to him.” I nodded in understanding.

        “Of course. He came to me wanting to be a janitor, but he had a knack for organizing things.” He took a drink and grumbled as it turned into ash. “Fuck.” He tossed away the glass and looked at me. “I take it you’re here, back from the dead, for some reason other than saying hello to me.” He walked over and grabbed a remote, switching on the news, and sitting down in a leather chair.

        “Unfortunately, you’re right.” I shrugged, “I’m here on a job. Have you heard of A.N.G.E.L?”

        He looked over and nodded a bit. “I have.”

        “Do you know where it is?” May as well continue asking questions.

        He nodded slowly. “I do, yes.” He smirked and looked over. “You need to be a bit more specific.”

        I deadpanned, “Can you tell me where it is?” This is getting annoying.

        “Do you want specifics or just the hypothesized location?” He paused, and turned up the news volume. “Be quiet....”

“... and here we see the sheer destruction of what happened last night; a massive count of sixty five people murdered in cold blood, their bodies found mutilated and burned, with large, black marks on their chests, right over their hearts, which have been reported to be missing from each and every body. They were estimated to have all been killed, simultaneously, at 12:01 AM, leading authorities to believe their to be many perpetrators.”

        I looked at the Professor with a raised eyebrow, and a very bad feeling in my gut appeared. “That screams either a really pissed off warlock, or necromancy…”

        The Professor shook his head. “Sounds more underworld-y. Maybe a pissed off demon....”

        “But have you been hearing anything about any summonings? This sounds like a major demon.”

        “My company hasn’t sold anything that could be used to summon one... It’s almost impossible to get the ingredients without me knowing....”

        “Then that leaves me to wonder what exactly is going on…” I shook my head, “But that isn’t what I’m here for.”

The news report went on, “It is not yet known who caused this, or why, but be safe, Detroit, whatever it was could very likely still be out there.”

        He turned off the tv and turned back to me. “So. You’re asking about A.N.G.E.L. I take it?”

        “Yeah, I need to find their facility and steal a little something from there.”

        “Ah. I don’t know exactly where it is, but I can tell you what I know. Maybe that will help.”

        “Anything will do, really.” I tell him, “What they have could screw the world if it ends up in even worse hands.”

        “Well. Sixteen years ago the underground started buzzing around a story. One of the workers at A.N.G.E.L. was seen to have been infected with Croatoan.”

        That confirms my suspicions… “Infected? Prof, Croatoan hasn’t been seen in years, what made it surface now?” I’ll start playing the fool for now.

        “Not now, before, and that’s just it. I don’t know. But what I do know is that their leading Chemical Scientist stumbled out infected with the shit, and I mean infected. He didn’t lose the infection until a year and a half later.”

        Hmm… “Do you know where the guy is now? I can have him tell me.”

        He pulled out a pen and paper. “He lives in Stockton. I’m writing the address, do you wish to know the guy’s name?”

        “It’ll make things easier, so yes.” I nodded.

        He nodded and finished writing, handing over the paper. “His name’s Nathan Fritz. Don’t be too hard on him, he lost his only son not too long ago.”

        I nodded and took the paper, “No promises.” I shrug, not really all that considerate for a guy who was part of a fucked up organization like that. “Anyway, I guess I’m going to be on the next flight to California. It’ll be good to be back on one of my properties again.” I grinned, “Anything else you need to tell me before I get going?”

        He shrugged. “Not unless you need to know something else, so for now it’s a no.”

        “Alright…” I paused and looked at him with a grin, “Got any cars I can borrow?”

        He raised an eyebrow. “Well. Not really no.”

        Fuck. “Alright alright, I’ll just run to the airport then.” I began to walk out of the office, “Later Professor.”

        He waved. “Debatable.”

        I left the office, giving a creepy grin to the secretary, “Bye~....”

        He waved shakily.

        I had went out into the rainy city again, and looked around. There wasn’t too much of anyone out right now, so I ran into a nearby alley tried to remember the quickest route to the airport. I managed to get there in at least under twenty minutes. I snuck into the bathroom at the busy terminal, and walked into an empty stall. I concentrated and froze the water off of me, making it seem that I’m dry.

        I walked out of the bathroom and looked around for an ATM, wanting to get some money.

        It wasn’t too hard to find the machine, so I stopped in front of it and tried to get some money, but to my surprise…. Denied. De-fucking-nied.

        Oh fuck.

        ‘You best start running boy....’

        OHFUCKGOTTAGETTHEFUCKOUTOFHEREKBYE.

“....and in recent news, there have been reports of a white blur along the I-5, we have no idea what it is, but with what’s been going on lately, I’d advise that those who travel along this route, be careful.”

MUST. NEVER. RUN. AGAIN. OH GOD I’M TIRED.

I had to run from fucking Portland all the way to goddamn STOCKTON. Do you have any idea how long of a run that is, even with third restriction released!?

‘At least three hours if you ran at your top speed continuously without any restrictions released.’

SHUT UP LOUIS NO ONE ASKED YOU!

‘Actually hold on... The correct time it would have taken you is at least an hour and a half because you released the third restriction.’

….

‘I would get moving~.’

Fuck…  Finally catching my breath, if only slightly, and made my way to the address that the Professor had given me. The neighborhood was rather shitty. Seeing so many abandoned houses just left a bad taste in my mouth, given the other uses they could have. I sneered, and double-checked the address to make sure I was correct. Alright, it was. I looked up from the paper, and see a… Damn. I’ve seen better logs of shit that looked aesthetically more pleasing than this house.

Whatever, worrying about that is not what I’m here for. I walk to the side door of the house, and knock on it.

There was a grumble as something stumbled over something. “Ow! Who the hell would be knocking at midnight?” The door opened and a grey haired man looked at me. “Can I help you?”

Smirking, I kicked the door down, “Why neighbor I do believe you can!” I grabbed him by the collar and threw him into a chair, making it tip back and him falling to the floor. I stood over him and looked him in the eyes, “So! I heard you worked for A.N.G.E.L.” I told him.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking abo-”

I grabbed him by the collar and lifted him to my face, “Spare me the bullshit Doc, cuz’ I’m really not in the mood. I just ran I don’t know how many miles from Portland to come find you, and I’m not leaving until I get some fucking answers.” I growled, “Where. Is. The Facility?”

“O-one of the hospitals on the outskirts of town. I-I don’t even know if anyone’s still in there!”

Sneering, I dropped him, “Whatever. I got what I needed.” I glared at him, “You fucking make me sick, you know that? The shit you did in that facility is damn near enough to make me want to mount your head on my wall.”

“I-I didn’t release it! J-Jeriah did! H-he was taking it for months!” He scrambled up to a wall. “I-I got out while I could.... I had to get out.... I-I had to get out....”

        I looked at his house as he seemed to drift off, and something… very surprising caught my eyes.

        It was a picture of this man and Michael. I walked over to the picture and grabbed it, “How do you know him?” I demanded from him, wanting to know what the hell kind of connection he had to Michael.

        “K-know who? Who’re you talking about?”

        I punched a hole in the wall, “Did I not just say I wasn’t in the mood?” I ask him with an annoyed glare.

        He looked at the picture and pointed at it shakily. “H-he’s my son.... Michael Fritz.”

        ….That. Makes a lot of sense, actually. Both he and his father kinda look alike, if it weren’t for the retardedly bleached hair.

        Looks like Michael and I are gonna have a few words. Joy. I glared at Nathan silently, before tossing the picture to him, “Good guy. You’re lucky to have a son that didn’t turn into a piece of shit like you.” I told him as I began to walk out of the house.

        “H-he’s alive...” He scrambled towards me. “D-don’t tell him! I tried my hardest to keep him from knowing!”

        “Fucking surprise asshole, he has a right to know what sort of dipshit his father is.” I said coldly, “Pray to whatever god it is that you pray to for mercy.” I looked at him with my eyes producing a cold mist, the glow overshadowing them, “Because when you die, I’m going to personally send you straight into the deepest pit of hell.”

        “I didn’t want to let him know.... I couldn’t let him know...”

        “Whatever. Drown in your self-pity for all I care.” I scoffed and began to leave once more, “Someone like you is just a waste of flesh for me to even care.” I left the house feeling quite angrier than I was used to… all while I felt something gnawing at the back of my mind… like something wanted to get out.

        Like something was hungry.

        I shook my head, and sat down on a bench.

Louis? You there?

        ‘You seemed a bit angry back there.’

Don’t push it Louis. I was damn near ready to fucking turn that piece of trash into paste.

‘Well he wasn’t lying, he never released the virus. I would know, I gave it to them.’

YOU FUCKING DID WHAT!?!?

‘I was bored, and wanted to see if something was immune. They did their part perfectly.’

Louis I know you’re a fucking fallen angel and all and could easily turn me into dust, but you are a bastard. A pure, bonafide bastard.

‘Thank you. I take pride in being called that.’

And you make fucking PUNS. No. It’s funny, really. I figured, since you were the prince of pride, that you were above the demonic stereotype. I actually thought that because you had free will, you’d be an actually better demon. Or angel, whichever you want to be called. I guess I was wrong. You’re no different. You’re the same like all the other demons I’ve fought.

        ‘Oh really? Who was it who gave Eve knowledge? Who was it that led to, eugh, Jesus becoming baptized? I refused to bow to you, yet I did more than god ever did.’

And so that fucking excuses you from this shit? You may have done good, but so far all I’m seeing is someone who prefers being what everyone thinks he is. You fucking sheep.

‘And what of it? Life in the deepest pits gets boring, and I do not like the cold. But, I would rather have fun then go and bow to a mortal’s every whim.’

What, you think I fault you for that? Hell, I think that’s fucking awesome that you actually stood up for yourself, especially given the era in which that happened. Yeah, life gets boring, and honestly, who likes the cold? Well, besides me, but I don’t even count. It’s funny really, that song by The Stones really does fit. Honestly, I wanted to view you as an equal. Not in terms of power that’s stupid. But you know, as just a guy.

‘Heh. Well the road to hell is paved with good intentions. And if you must know I did nothing to convince them to release it and go insane. You were all built with good and evil, and their leader chose evil.’

Hm… we all make our choices, don’t we? I can’t fault you for what they did. I can hate them all I want, I guess. Logically speaking, it’s an interesting thought on seeing if someone would be immune to the croatoan of all things. That shit is way too dangerous to be in mortal hands anyway, I’m at least glad you’re taking it back.

‘Of course. Besides, I personally despise that disease. It was fun when it was made, but now it’s just annoying.’ I could feel him roll his eyes. ‘Just get some rest, and then go and retrieve it. Be careful.’

Hm, didn’t know you cared.

‘I simply don’t want Death bitching that you died to me for an eternity.’

Sounds like him. Right, I’ll just find the only safe house near by… shouldn’t be too hard.

After that mental debacle, I rose from the bench and looked around. Alright, if I’m right, the closest safe house is in…. San Diego.

        Fuck.

        “....Diane, what’s the latest traffic report for the night owls out there?”

        “Well Ross, there seems to have been reports of yet another white blur running through the highways, as was also reported to have been seen on the I-5. More on this after these broadcasts.”

        WHY MUST THE LAWD PUNISH MEH SO!?!?

        Well… at least I was in front of the safe house… I cleared my throat, and placed my hand against a small, swirling green rune, “Patefacio.”

        The rune disappeared in small flash of green light, and the door opened by itself.

        Safe houses are awesome. I walked into the safehouse, and thankfully since it was in a rather secluded area in San Diego(Shockingly enough), no one would really bother me. I was dead fucking tired(PUUUUUUUNNNNNSSSSS!!!!!!!), so I pretty much moved like a slug through the place, finding my way to the bed. I laid down on the oh-so comfortable sheets, and felt myself drift off into sweet slumber

Ah... it feels good to be back in comfortable bed. The softness of the sheets, the smell of my own bed, it’s just rela...xing. Why do I feel a chill going up my spine.

I suddenly heard a light, echo-y voice say, “Hello.”

My eyes snap open as I freeze there, just rigid as a... I don’t know, a pressure just fills the room. Like something is wrong. Like I’m trapped.

Like I’m going to die.

I slowly turn, and spot this figure that looks like the stereotypical Death, but I could tell it wasn’t Death. Something about him was..... different. “Hello.” I said back, still feeling on edge.

He stared at me silently, then nodded once and brought a crop scythe out from behind his back. He then hit me lightly on the forehead with the blunt end, and the pressure immediately left.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” he said, his jaw not moving at all as he spoke, “I like to do that to mess with people, forgot I had it on still.”

I rubbed my forehead, “So you hit me on the head?”

He shrugged, “‘Least I hit you on that head. Or, would you prefer the other?” He said it jokingly, and raised the scythe for effect.

I laughed nervously, “I’ll pass.” I got up and stretched, “So who are you?”

He shrugged again, “Some call me some things, others call me other things, my creators call me “Oh-Lord-It’s-That-Walking-Bones-Thing-Why-Did-We-Make-Him-Again?”... I just call myself Bill.” He stuck his hand out, “A pleasure, Dean Marcelo.”

I stared at him, but shook his bony hand nonetheless, “Er... right. So.... nice to meet you Bill.”

“Nice to meet you too.” He pulled his arm back, his hand staying behind in my own, which we both just stared at for a few seconds. He then coughed and gently grabbed it out of my hand, placing it back onto his wrist and saying, “Anyway.... So yeah, I’m going to be your Cosmic Stalker from now on, hope you don’t mind.”

I then blanked, “Cosmic Stalker. Are you fucking kidding me.” I had a feeling he wasn’t.

“Sorry, but that’s what the higher-ups demand, more or less.” He made a few vague gestures with his hands as he said, “Basically... I’m just gonna follow you around, outside of your sight, smell and other senses of course, and make sure things happen as they’re supposed to. It’s my job for the next....” He reached into his robes and pulled out a silver pocket watch, opening it to reveal seventeen faces, each with twelve or so hands each. He stared at the watch blankly, then slowly returned it to his robes, coughing and saying, “.... Yeah... that.” He then muttered, “Good Gods could they have made that thing harder to read?”

I facepalmed, “I’m being stalked by a cosmic being that can’t even tell time. Great.”

“Hey I can tell him lots of things, thank you very much.” He crossed his arms and huffed, “Mostly just to sod off, but still!”

Not going to question it... “Whatever.” I sighed, “And I can agree with you on that. Time sucks, always passing by slowly when you want it to go fast. And always going fast when you’re having fun, it’s an outright jerk.” I grumbled, “Anyway, so your name is Bill and you’re going to be stalking me. Why?” I asked him.

“Sorry, top secret information that only I and...” he stopped to count his fingers, “three other beings are allowed to know. My best explanation is that because “they” said so, which I know is vague, but really that’s all I can say.”

I facepalmed, “Of course it is.”

“Yep.” He looked like he was about to turn around, but stopped, “Oh, before I go....” He reached into his robes and, after a moment of rummaging around, pulled out a... corpse. “I found this guy trying to sneak in your window, so I offed the poor bastard. I think he was a vampire or something. Here.” He tossed it at me. “Ta-ta!” He then vanished into thin air.

Now I couldn’t help but laugh. I laughed hard. Very, very hard. As much as the physics of that robe is utter bullshit, I still found it funny with what he did. Being the guy I am, I dragged the body to the fireplace and lit it up. Thank god for disguising the scent with other plants in the house.

So you know what else I did? Fuck all nothing, that’s what. I just went back to sleep like nothing happened. And you know what?

I fucking liked it.

(At the building described by Nathan, the next day)

I stared at the piece of shit building with contempt, palming my wraith blade. This is the place... Now how do I get in?

    “I see you found the place already.” I heard a deep, male voice say from behind me. I turned around to see a short man with long, brown hair tied into a ponytail and a brown beard. He wore a black long coat, black pants and boots, as well as a black cap and sunglasses. Strapped to his sides were two black and gold revolvers, and a strange looking set of what looked like metallic bones.

        I narrowed my eyes and stared at him, “And just who the hell are you?”

        “Ultimatum.” He said simply, then walked up to the front door of the building, “Trying to find a way in?”

        “What’s it to you?” I ask lowly.

        He stared at the building with his hands in his pockets for a few seconds before finally saying, “Similar goals....”

        I raised an eyebrow, ““Similar goals”? And what might those be?” I asked again.

        He ‘hmm’ed for a second before saying darkly, “Destroying every last bit of this place.”

        I grinned viciously, “Oho... Then if you know how to get in, best say so now. I want to go and slaughter these bastards.”

    He nodded once and made his way to the broken doors of the building, grabbing one and easily pulling it off. He looked back and said, “Follow me then.”

        Smiling sadistically, I brought out my wraith blade and ignited it, “Certainly.” I then followed him into the hospital.

  We walked quickly through the deteriorated halls of the building, and eventually I could see a large, standoffishly clean metal door at the other end, as well as a hunched over, slightly obscured figure standing next to it. Before I could react, Ultimatum tensed up, then was gone in a blink of an eye.

There was a loud bang and a scream of pain, followed by the sound of blood splattering against a wall, and I could hear Ultimatum heavily panting. I walked over to see him standing over a burned and scarred, unrecognizable body, a gunshot wound adjacent to a black and gold revolver in Ultimatum’s hand. He then proceeded to fire more and more shots into the already dead body, a cold and distant look on his face as he did.

I shoved him off, “HEY! If you’re just going to waste time with one of these things, don’t bother coming, and point me in the direction I need to go. If not, let’s go.” I said harshly, “I came here to make sure these pieces of shit get what’s coming, not sit here.”

        He didn’t move and kept staring at the body, then suddenly asked in a low tone, “Do you have any idea just what these... things are?” He gestured at the corpse as he asked.

        I scowled, “Don’t know, don’t care, I just know that they’re in my way.”

He mumbled something to himself, then dipped a finger in the blood and lifted his glasses a bit, swiping the blood onto his left eye. “Sonrai, scan this please.”

        A few seconds later, a beeping sound was heard from his eye, followed by a robotic, female voice, “Scan complete, DNA match found: Sarah Arline Akinson.”

        I stared at the corpse with wide eyes, then glared back at him, “Explain. Now.”

He growled, “These abominations are hyper-aged clones of the most recent test subject here, Sarah Akinson. I believe you know her, and of her time here?”

“Yeah. When we first met, I told her how I fought a squad of these, and she basically said these things were more powerful than the average human.” I glared at the door, “Open it. I know you can, otherwise you wouldn’t have arsed yourself to come here.”

He nodded and walked over to the door, staring at it for a few seconds before grabbing the large handle on it. After a second of pulling, the door was pulled off its hinges with a groan. He roughly pushed it to the side, and it hit the floor with a loud bang.

        I stepped through first, and shouted, “Who dies first!?”

“Main offices are one level down, that contains Jeriah, the main source of the cruelty exhibited here.” I heard Ultimatum say from behind me, “Lower are the research labs, then the testing labs after that, and finally the holding cells at the bottom. I suggest you go there last, you may not like what you see.”

I simply said, “I’m working from top to bottom. I want to watch that little fuck squirm as I torture him.” I walked further down the halls.

“I am heading to the testing labs, there is something there I wish to... see to first. I will be waiting in the holding cell floor entrance.” I glanced back to see that he had disappeared completely.

Quick little fucker, ain’t he? I turned around, and found myself staring at a bunch of scientists staring right back at me. I grinned ferally, “Hey guys how your health plan?”

My reply was nothing but as follows. Groangroangurglegurgle.  I grinned, realizing that this would be an easy slaughter, and charged, “BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!” I cut the first scientist in half, blood squirting onto me. I turned to the rest, and created a bow of ice, “Arrows of Ice!” I shot three of them into three separate researchers, impaling them to the wall.

I ran down the hall, cutting everyone down that I came across. Blood decorated the walls, giving it a new paint job. After a while, I made it to the end, revealing an elevator. I forced it open, revealing the large elevator shaft. I walked backwards, preparing myself, then ran forward and jumped to the wall. I placed my foot on it, and froze it there. I quickly slammed my other foot onto the wall, and froze it as well. Ha, I was sticking to the wall. I walked down the wall, and found the next door. I jumped to it, flipped in mid-air, and kicked it down.

I rolled to my feet, and looked down the hallway. To the sides, I see various offices with glass doors, grinning, I charge myself with energy, “Restriction level 1, released! Arctic Dungeon!” Most of everything around me froze instantly. I saw that various scientists were all already frozen, all that was left was the door I see at the end. The very red one with carvings of various equations and random shit. I smirked evilly, and walked to it. When I reached it, I kicked it down, “Room service.”

And then the smell of fuck reached my nose. I’m not kidding, I could see little white flakes in the carpet, and I know it isn’t asbestos. Yeah, I’m going to fucking gut this pig and use his skin for a football.

    I look around, and also notice the blood stains. Rage. UNTOLD RAGE. TOO MUCH RAGE. I looked at the desk, and I could hear a spazzed out muttering from behind it. I jumped over it, and as I’m in the air, I see the little bastard. I land on top of him, and grab him by the neck. I lift him up, slam him into the wall, and into the desk, breaking it in half. I lift him into the air, and stare at him.

    He was short, with shaggy and unkempt brown hair and a crazed and distant look in his eyes. He wore a heavily bloodstained, white lab coat and a white button up shirt and black pants. His pants’ zipper and button were undone, and there was bloody, scarred over stump behind them. A large bloodstain spreading out from there covered his shirt and pants.

    I scowled in disgust, “Nasty piece of shit.” I kicked him in the ribs and sent him flying into a wall, giving a scream of pain. I smirked sadistically, “Come on, we’ve only just started.” He just twitched and jerked in place, muttering and grumbling incoherently.

    I lashed out a leg into his stomach, driving him further into the wall. I pulled my leg out, and started to punch him. He groaned in pain, and it made me want to beat him even more. And I did. I sped up my punches, making them a blur, and blood was being coughed up from his mouth. I heard a nasty crunch under my fists, but I didn’t care. I added more power to them, and this time I heard a squelch, and blood squirted from his chest and onto me. Huh, guess I crushed his heart.

        Surprised he even has one.

I looked around for something. I don’t know what, but- ah! In the corner was a large empty bag. I walked over to it, and brought it over to Jeriah’s body. I brought out my wraith blade, and cut off his head. It plopped onto the floor. I picked it up, and placed it in the bag, “I think this’ll be a good gift for Sarah.” I whistled casually as I walked out of the office, bag in hand. I proceeded to cut the heads off of every scientist I had already killed, and place them in the bag.

I finally finished with this floor, and placed the bag next to the door. I’ll have to come back for these later. I descend down to another floor, and repeat the process of entering. I look around, and the room was fairly large and open, streun with desks and chalk boards. Scientists moaning and groaning as they shuffled around. I created a bow again, and fired spikes of ice at everything that moved, “Die, die! DIE!” I screamed in rage as blood splattered all over the place, some of it even getting on me. I finished this floor rather quickly, and left down to the next floor.

I looked around, And there wasn’t even anything recognizable there. Walls were torn down, large windows were shattered with torn, fresh corpses impaled on them, doors were busted open with large, fresh pools of blood running from the rooms they lead to, and there were heaps of shredded bodies and large pools and splashes of blood everywhere. One scientist in particular was impaled into a wall with his own arms, and he was still gurgling and sputtering, left alive to suffer longer.

Hm, this guy really doesn’t like A.N.G.E.L, does he? I shrugged, and walked past the scientist. I cut his head off, ending his suffering. I walked even further in, and like anything else, more and more bodies.

So much blood... I shook my head. The hell...? I walked further in, and found Ultimatum standing next to a door. I whistled to get his attention, “Oi.”

He turned and stared at me with a far off, harsh look, “What?”

I raised an eyebrow, “Watch who you’re glaring at. You’re the one who told me to meet you here.”

He grunted and started to make his way to the next floor, “Let’s just hurry. I’m only here to show you and explain what you are about to see, and this place is making me... sick, I’ll say.”

I shrugged, and followed him, “Alright.”

We walked for a short while, passing many clean metal doors, until we reached one door in particular. There were large dents in the metal from the inside, and claw-like gashes in the metal, opening up to darkness inside.

Ultimatum walked up and grabbed the large lock on the door handle, smashing it before gripping the handle tightly. He looked back at me and asked, “Ready? This is Sarah’s room, where she was confined for most of her life.”

I sighed, and nodded.

He gave a nod as well, then opened the door. Immediately, a foul wave of stench washed over me, a mix of blood, rotting flesh, shit, piss, and other things. A moment later, a light switched on, revealing the inside of the room.

Off in the corner was a barely recognizable bed, torn apart and stained with large amounts of blood and feces. The walls were in a similar state, with gashes and cuts and claw marks dug into them. Looking down, I saw that a large collection of scratches, looking like someone dug their fingernails into the ground as they were dragged across the floor many times.

The rest of the room was either dried blood, a rotting pile of flesh, cloth, books, and other things, and a crude bunch of carvings and words cut into the walls. On the floor, I noticed, was a single pistol, and an adjacent splatter of blood on the wall and floor.

I slowly turned to Ultimatum, “Either start explaining, or I make you. I’m getting pissed just looking at it, and I’m ready to go off at whatever pisses me off next.” I growled.

“Shut. Your damn. Mouth.” He said through clenched teeth, “I’m in a worse state than you right now.” He swung his arm to the side, putting a large dent in the door as he glared at the room, panting, “This... this was where they held her for all that time, where she was beaten and shot and stabbed and brutalized and raped and killed. This is where the worst of everything happened, this was, for her entire life, Hell and nothing more.”

I nodded slowly, “I see. Well then, I guess I know what I’m doing next.” I said lowly, “Now if you don’t mind, I need to get Sarah’s presents. A nice bag of severed heads for all the shit she went through. Jeriah’s already in the bag, just need to get the rest of them.”

“Before you do that...” He tugged at my sleeve and walked over to a particular set of carvings in the wall, pointing at them.

Looking over them from top to bottom, I saw the first being a crudely drawn person with a gun shaped object in its hand with the words ‘gget grgard’ next to it. After that was another image, this of another, smaller person on top of the first, this one now holding the “gun” with the words ‘retrestl gun awy’. Finally, an image of the shorter figure, the first dead on the ground. The shorter one was now pointing the gun at the side of its head, the word ‘happy’ next to it, and a smile carved onto the face.

I stared blankly as I pieced it together. She... she wanted to... “She wanted to kill herself... didn’t she?”

He slowly nodded, “Not only wanted to.... She may have told you how she was killed by a guard when she was no longer useful. Well... it’s a lie. This plan,” He ran a hand over the carvings lightly, “finally came to fruition. She would’ve never been allowed to leave, so she improvised her own, perfect way to escape this Hell of hers....”

I... I don’t... Fuck...

He let his arm drop to his side and sighed, and I saw his body begin to fade away into nothing. “Well,” he looked down at himself, then up at me, “it seems my usefulness was exhausted here, I’m needed back where I came from.”

“Who are you?” I asked suddenly. “Why go to all this trouble?”

He was silent for a second, then he said, “You... both Sarah and you... you’re close to me, closer than you realize right now. And why go through all this trouble? Well...” he gave a weak, humorless smirk as the rest of his body faded away, and his voice lingered, “only Time will tell....”

As much as that cliche really annoyed me... I still can’t get my mind off of what I just learned. That and the smell was just god awful. I left the room quickly, and did what I needed to do.

Filling the final head into the bag, I tied the end into a knot and walked out of the facility.

I made my way to my car, popped the trunk open, and tossed the bag in. I closed it, and got into the drivers seat and drove away.

Dammit all...

Homecoming pt. 2

       Chapter 34: Homecoming pt.2

 That slaughter was a lot more therapeutic than I thought it would be. I should still head back to the- “Hey.”

        “GAH!” The tires from the car screeched as I slammed my foot on the breaks. I turn to the back and find Louis sitting there with a grin on his face.

        “Glad to see you got the sample.” He held out a hand, “Hand it over and I’ll send it back to my vaults.” I stared at the hand for a moment, before pulling out the vial of the croatoan and placed it into his hand. “There. Now,” He put the vial inside a pocket on his coat, “I’ve recently found out that there’s another scientist in the woods nearby.” My mood had darkened at the thought. “I wouldn’t worry about her. She was on A.N.G.L.E.’s chopping block before she escaped. So she has no love for the organization. Find her and see what you can learn. I’ll be watching.” He finished, disappearing from sight.

        I sighed, and put the car back in drive. I drove for about ten minutes before the forest finally came in view, it gave off a sense of strange foreboding, but nothing new to me, to be honest. Most forest’s have that feeling about them. I turned the car off, letting the silence of the night take over. Nothing but the sounds of chinchillas and owls filled the night air. Shaking my head, I step out of the car and begin my trek into the forest.

        Hopefully I don’t have to search for too long.

        Silence is very unnerving, I’ll be the first to admit that. Usually means something is gonna happen, but you have no idea when and where it’s gonna come from. For about… twenty minutes, I’ve been walking through this damn forest for twenty minutes. Thankfully, I got some results in the fact that I saw a cave in a nearby hill. It’s possible she could be in there… well, only one way to find out, I suppose.

        I silently creep towards the mouth of the cave, making sure not to step on anything that would give me away. I managed to reach the mouth, and I hid at the edge of it. I searched for anything to I could throw, and found a fist-sized rock. It’ll do. I picked it up, and I chucked it inside the cave, quickly clinging to the walls to avoid being seen.

        Almost immediately afterwards, there was a shout, and I saw a long, sharpened stick fly out of the cave and embed itself halfway into a tree. Strength. Great… Alright, may as well walk in. “Hello Neighbor! Would you mind terribly if I borrowed a cup of sugar?” My words echoed off the cave walls as I walked in, feeling myself tense, just in case she decides to jump me.

        There was a pause, then she shouted, “Leave! I don’t want anything to do with anyone, just get out of here!”

        “I would, but you seem to be fairly interesting to me.” I stood there, not moving, “I know you worked for A.N.G.E.L., and I know that Sarah was the one you all tormented.” I paused, “Thing is, I’ve met at least another Scientist who felt remorse. Now I need to know your story.” May as well be courteous.

        “Get the hell out of here!” She shouted, “I don’t need to remember any of that, I worked too hard to forget it, I don’t need it coming back again!”

        “I wasn’t asking.” I told her, “Quite honestly, I want nothing more than to smear each scientists corpse on the ground and use it as fertilizer, but I’m not going to do that. That isn’t what I want to do. I want to know your story.”

        “Why?” She asked frantically, “Why not just kill me? I can’t do it myself, why not just do it for me? It’s much easier, a lot quicker, why not just do it? Huh?”

        That’s… actually a fairly good question. I shrugged, “I don’t know to be honest. Maybe I’m sadistic like that. Or maybe I want to actually listen to the story, figure out your problem.”

        Another stick embedded itself in the ground in front of me, “My problem is that I couldn’t save her! My problem is that I was powerless to stop any of them, and it led to Sarah.... It....” She fell silent, and I heard the sound of something heavy hitting the floor, “God dammit just leave already....”

        Ah. That’s why she sounds very, VERY fucked in the head. She was one of the few scientists that took great exception to what they did with Sarah, and tried to save her. She couldn’t do it, so she ended up escaping herself. Looks like she obviously feels guilty about that. “I see.” I guess I should tell her… “Well, Sarah is still alive. Technically, anyway. And out of the facility.”

        Another spear hit the ground, “Don’t lie to me! There’s no way she could have gotten out of there, it’s impossible! I saw it myself, there wasn’t a single way she could’ve gotten out!”

        “And what would I gain by lying to a psychotic hermit in the middle of nowhere? Three seconds of entertainment? Out of all the people I picked, why lie about Sarah?” I shook my head, “Nah, hard to lie about her. Despite her quirks, she can leave quite the impression on people.” I can attest to that. Seriously, the hunger is a bitch.

        “Prove it!” I heard her shout, “What’s the number carved into her back? What’s it mean!?”

        I deadpanned, “And why the fuck would I know that? I don’t go around looking at peoples back for no apparent reason. Hell, this is the first time I heard she had a number on her back. I can tell you I know she’s an albino and a cannibal.”

        “She’s not a fucking cannibal! Don’t you dare label her as one!”

“Than what would you like me to call her?” I asked calmly, not bothered by her shouting, “If you have another term for someone who eats people, please, let me know.”

        “Don’t lump her together with that psychotic alter ego, she isn’t the same as that thing, she never has been- and don’t try to convince me that she is!”

        “So then you know about the Hunger?” I asked her. “Now we’re getting somewhere. What can you tell me about it?”

        “No, I refuse to speak about that- ask me something else if you really have to- leave that one alone!”

        “I’m trying to figure out how to get rid of it.” I continued, “From what I’m seeing, it’s more of a mind sort of thing if anything. But,” I paused, “I don’t think that’s the case…” I whispered to myself, “I get the feeling you know a lot about it. So no, I won’t stop until you tell me.”

        “Either stop asking or leave, I’m not talking about it!”

        “One track mind, huh?” I sighed, “Alright, I’ll just talk by myself than.” I leaned against the wall, “From what I saw with the Hunger, I’m guessing Sarah created it herself, to deal with whatever it was that happened in that place.” Refuse to even say the name. “Another thing, it seems to have it out for Sarah. Either Sarah did something to it, or there’s more to it than I’m seeing.”

        A spear stuck into the side of the cave, inches from my face, “Stop talking about it! Please, just stop... I can’t fucking take it....”

        “I’m not hearing any negatives or affirmation, so I’m going to go with affirmation.” I said with a shrug.

        “And how the fuck would you know!?”

        “Then fucking answer me!” I yelled back at her, “You said that you tried to save Sarah, well I’m giving you the fucking chance at least take a step in the general fucking direction!” I was snapping, “I for one don’t care if you’re going to sit here feeling sorry for yourself that you couldn’t do it, if you’re not going to help, then what the hell is the point of this conversation?”

        “Why are you asking me!?”

        Fuck this. FUCK IT. “You know what? I’m done.” I began to walk away, “If you won’t  She shouted back, “I’m not the one who went looking for you, just so I could hound you about the demons of your past! What the fuck makes you think that I want to talk about the people who spent sixteen years of my life torturing me!?”

answer my questions, I have no reason to even bother any more.” This is utter shit. “I’ll figure this shit out on my own.” I said, mostly to myself.

        “You only have consideration for her then!? I was willing to speak about anything other than that alter ego of hers, I said I would! I would love to talk about Sarah- she’s the last person I ever had in my life. But you just wanted to talk about the monsters that tormented us for all those years- ask her about her time there and see if she doesn’t act the same way I did!”

        I stopped for a moment. I sighed, this would take up more time than I would like. But then I’m gonna feel guilty. “Alright.” I turned back around, “Tell me about Sarah then. Nothing to do with the facility, nothing about the monster, just her.”

        There was a moment of silence, then she finally stepped out of the cave to where I could see her and what the fuck. She has a metric shit-ton of scars, kinda like Sarah, minus the albinism. A bloody rag wrapped around her right eye, while the visible one looked like a baseball hit her there. I can at least tell the eye color is blue, but it kinda looks like a blood vessel… or a few, popped there. I’m just… yeah, I’m not going to go into what she’s wearing. Lets just say I didn’t know hair could be used as thread, and leave it at that.

        “Wait... I think I know you,” she said, “Dean Marcelo?”

        “Only on weekends, rest of the time I’m Felix Bartell.” I told her. “But yeah, I am Dean Marcelo.”

        Instantly her demeanor changed, and she stepped forward and held a hand out, “Clémence Duval, I’m a former associate of the Professor.”

        So many showers after this. So many. I shook her hand, “Nice to meet you.” I think.

        “Sorry about before,” she said, tilting her head to the side, “if I’d known you were someone who knew the Professor, I would have been more open to speak with you. I tend to keep things about that place... secret, so does the Professor it seems.”

        My eye twitched, “Are you fucking.” I can’t even finish the damn sentence, “The Professor set me up with this…?” I don’t like being set up for anything. At all. Whatsoever. I sighed and facepalmed, “Whatever… anyways, yeah. Just tell me about Sarah. I need to figure out how to deal with… well, you already know.”

        “One moment.” She stepped back into the cave, then came back with a small, bloodstained notebook. She handed it to me, “I took notes on the effects and cause of that... thing, incase I could ever find a way to help Sarah get rid of it. This should hold everything you need to know.”

        I grabbed it and looked it over. “Well damn, that’s a lot of notes.” I chuckled, “Looks like I’m gonna be busy.”

        “Very likely....” She trailed off, then asked, “Sarah... is she really out of the facility?”

        I paused, and gave a small smile and nodded, “Yup. She’s out of there.”

        She sighed, “Good, good.... I would have gotten her out of there when I escaped, but... there was too big of a risk- we would have both died had I tried it.”

        I sighed and shrugged, “Hell, you can at least say you tried to help her.” I’m pretty sure if she saw the state the facility it was in, she would have easily gotten through it no problem to find some answers.

        “Yeah....” She looked off to the side, “Where is she now?”

        “Ah…” I shook my head, “Believe me, if I could say, I would.” I scratched the back of my head, “You believe in other worlds? It might help believing what I have to say.”

        “I work with the Professor, other worlds aren’t that hard to believe. Besides, the universe is infinite, if there weren’t another world with life on, that’d be preposterous.”

        “Oh, well good. That makes this easier then!” I grinned, “She’s on another world working for Death now.”

        “Alright.... I’m willing to believe that, I suppose. It’s not the strangest I’ve ever heard.” She sighed, “Is there any way I could get in contact with her? Not right now, I mean, there are still a few things I need to do before I can speak with her again, but still... it’d be nice to get to see her again.”

        And there’s the rub! “None that I can think of, sorry.” I shrugged, “Death doesn’t want us to connect with anyone from our old lives, raises too many complications with people panicking.”

        “Ah, that’s... well it’s not fine, but I can understand that, I guess....”

        “Believe me, if I could, I’d be talking with my family and friends.” I shook my head, “But besides that,” I gave a small gesture of thanks and began to leave, “I have to get going. I’m needed back on another world and I have a job to do. Try to stay safe, huh?” I told her as I left.

        “Right....” She trailed off, then suddenly asked, “Don’t mention me to Sarah, please? I don’t think it’d be the right time for her to know I’m still alive....”

        I nodded, “Alright. I’ll do that.” I paused and turned to her, “And tell The Professor that he’s an ass.” I sighed, “Could have told me about this.” I shook my head, “Whatever, be careful.” I told her once more and finally left the cave. I made my way back to the car, and began to drive away from the forest. “Well that was interesting.” I told myself.

        I made it back to the safehouse without much of a fuss, nothing seemed to find the safe house. I walked into the place, and I felt myself collapse into the chair in front of the fireplace. It’s been a long two days.

        “For you, maybe.” I turned to the right, and saw Louis sitting in the other chair. “That was a lot quicker than what most of my vassals would accomplish Dean. I have to give some applause.” He was very, very flippant about a lot of things. This was no exception. He even gave condescending applause.

        I rolled my eyes and sunk into the chair, “Yeah, whatever… So what, you sendin’ me back tomorrow?”

        Louis nodded, “Yes, and you will be pleased to find that everything in your house is in order. The rooms no longer move, and the wine cellar is now an area where you can store your regents for various spells. I’ve also taken the liberty of installing a pantry where you can keep souls, and I’ve filled it. The library is also filled with copies of books that you had collected in your own library, as to better keep you prepared in your research.” He smirked, “Think of all this as payment for doing the job. Now then, it is best that you rest, you have a rather busy day tomorrow as well.” Once again, he disappeared from sight, leaving me to myself.

        I took the chance to go over the notes that Clémence gave me, hoping to better understand what exactly it is that I’m going to be dealing with.

        Hopefully I can figure things out before then.

Happiness in a bleak afterlife

“Wakey wakey!” I jumped, and fell out of my bed, letting out a shout of surprise as the bed was flipped. I slammed into the ground and groaned.

“Dammit…” I peek my head from behind the mattress, and glare at the smirking form of Louis. Dammit, a guy can’t get any sleep.

“It’s time to go back Dean, so get yourself ready, you have business back home anyway.” I grumbled, but complied. Sheesh, I think I fell asleep reading those notes… At least I have an idea on what to do now. I get myself dressed in my usual attire, and stood in front of him.

“Alright… send me home.” I said with a yawn. Louis nodded and pushed me through a portal. I ended up falling face first into the dark green tile of the Southpaw manor, with a groan I got up and looked around and WHOA.

The house was… well, it looked very different than what I thought it would be. The brown wood of the walls were now a bright white, and it also had a lot of lights. Woo! Free electricity! I look to my side, and the bag of heads I had collected from Earth was sitting there. Dripping with blood. Fuckin’ ew.

I should probably get this to Sarah really quickly, or this is just gonna stink up my very new and fancy house. I shrug to myself, and pick up the bag. May as well do this early. I walk out of the mansion and begin to make my way to Ponyville. Hopefully everything isn’t in ruins.

        It was kinda early in the morning, so no one was really out and about. Good, it’d be a bit hard to explain the bag. Don’t need anyone just walking up going “Swiggity swag what’s in the bag?” from a random pony.  Now to figure out where Sarah is. I have no idea if she’s even in town, so this is gonna be- oh hey there she- oh. Oh. That’s new. Very new. Sarah in a dress. I’ll let that idea sink in for a moment.

        Oh god that image is burned into my retinas. Someone help me. I shook my head to clear the thoughts from my mind, and cleared my throat, “Hey, there’s the birthday girl.” I said loud enough for her to hear.

        She looked up and saw me, “Oh, hey Dean, I- Wait, how’d you know it’s my birthday?” She seems surprised at the fact that I know of her birthday.

        I grinned, “Death.” Don’t want to let her know it was Clémence.

        “Ah, makes sense I guess.” She got off of the Wolf… I think his name is Feral, she got off of his back. “Did he tell you how old I would be turning?”

        I paused, and shrugged, “Seventeen, right?”

        She looked at me with… shock? She shook her head, “You honestly think I’m seventeen years old?”

I kinda tilted my head in confusion, “Aren’t you?”

“No...” She scratched her head and continued, “I’m twenty one.”

Dafack man. “Wha...” I shook my head, “I mean, What? You’re so... well, small.” Seriously she’s fuckin’ tiny.

“If I remember correctly, they coated my skeleton in metal when I was around... Fifteen or sixteen, I think, so I guess my body sort of stopped growing.”

And then my eyebrow rose, “Coated in metal...? What? What do you mean?” Seriously what the fuck.

She stared at me blankly, “Oh yeah, I don’t think I told many people about that one, actually. Well, one of the experiments the researchers at A.N.G.E.L. performed had to do with increasing bone strength, and with that whole “Croatoan” stuff messing with them, they went with coating my entire skeleton in some really strong metal.” She activated her claws and used one to cut a finger open to show me, “See? All metal and shit.”

MOTHERFUCKING SERIOUSLY I’M GETTING TOO MUCH SATISFACTION OUT OF WHAT I DID. “Great. More reasons… I’m gonna enjoy this.”

She raised an eyebrow, “Enjoy... What?”

“I remember you mentioning an organization that performed this shit on you. I asked Death about it, and he told me the name. Here’s your birthday gift,” I showed her the bag and threw it at her, making her catch it, “The heads of every scientist of the organization.”

She picked up the one on top and shouted in surprise and delight.

“Well fuck me, it’s Jeriah!” Good thing I saved him for last.

I smiled, “Squealed like a pig when I stuck him with a pipe.”

She dropped the head to the ground, then proceeded to stomp it into a paste. She then picked up a wad of it and threw it a good few hundred feet yelling, “FUCK YOU YOU FUCKING RAPIST! BURN IN HELL!” lel.

“I also told Louis to put him in the rape pits in hell. He’s now getting penetrated in every orifice on his body. Along with every other researcher. Happy birthday Sarah.”

She pumped both fists into the air, “BEST FUCKING BIRTHDAY EVER!” WHOA JESUS TACKLE HUG! “THANK YOU!”

I got my bearings back and laughed, patting her head, “No problem Sarah.”

“Oh, yeah, you just completely fucking destroyed the bane of my existence! No big deal.” Well she sounds really happy!

“You know, I’m glad we’re in a random area that isn’t populated, it would be awkward to explain this.” Yeah. It’d just be awkward

“Don’t care. Besides, Jay apparently gave someone a “wingboner”, I think it was called, in the middle of town, so this would hardly be bad.”

Huh. “Wingboner?”

“Yeah, people with wings get them when they're aroused or something like that. Makes their wings spring out and go all stiff.”

WAIT OH DEAR GOD NO. THAT MEANS THAT CELESTIA- NOPE! NOT GONNA THINK ABOUT IT, NOPENOPENOPE! “Oh dear lord I didn’t…” GODDAMMIT MIND, NO!

She raised an eyebrow, “Didn’t what?”

I shook my head, clearing my mind of the most horrifying thought ever conceived in the history of mankind, “Never mind, don’t worry about it.”

“Well...” We all turned to look at... Oh hey it’s James. And who’s the girl with the pink hair?  “Someone seems happy.” James turned to me. “She’s here by the way. Said she wanted to talk to you.”

Oh fuck. My eyes widened as I began to walk in the other direction, “Welp, I’ve gotta go, so see ya!”

“Uh, I’m still holding on, and I don’t really feel like letting go at the moment.” And now the albino monkey won’t get off of my back.

I groaned, and somewhat struggled from the sudden increase, “Fine, be that way.” I then jumped onto the tallest building and sat, “At least I’ll have time to hide.”

“Who are you even hiding from?”

I sighed, “My ex.” That terrifying bitch.

“Oohhh... What does “ex” mean in that context?”

I stared at her blankly, “Seriously? Ugh... It means my former girlfriend.” Sometimes common sense is a super power with how rare it is.

“Oi, I was raised in a medical facility with no outside connections, sorry if I don’t know many common phrases.” OH! SO SHE WANTS A SARCASM DUEL!?

I poked her in the sides, “Hey, no sarcasm from you, shorty.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll totally cut down on the sarcasm.”

“Smartarse.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

I laughed, “Whatever birthday girl.”

She joined me in laughing as well, “But really, who is it you’re running from? I might’ve met them already.”

“Amy Hindenburg.” OH BY THE ALL MIGHTY FUCK SHE’S HERE.

And I can’t even run to get away…. halp.

Sarah frowned, “Oh Jesus, the “heartbreak is the worst thing in existence” girl.” Lolwut.

“Hey, I resent that!”

She turned to where Amy was and replied “Don’t fucking care.” She then looked back at me, “Amy’s here.” HEY NO FUCKING SHIT.

“Oh fuck me...” I groaned with fear.

“This your latest catch Dean?” Really? She’s going to resort to shit like that? REALLY!?

Sarah’s head shot back to Amy, “I’ll fucking kill ya, ya fucking dog fucking... Fuck!”

Amy ignored her and looked at me. “We need to talk.”

I sighed, “I’m a bit tied up here.” I looked to Sarah, “Could you let me go now?”

She let go, “Sure, but you might have to hold me back to stop me from hitting her in the fucking face. I’m trying to be nicer, but she just plain pisses me off.” If she says anything like earlier, I’ll let her.

I sighed, “Fine, fine... looks like she’s staying Amy. You have the floor now.”

She stared at the ground and started scraping her foot in a circle. She looked up at me, “I... I’m sorry.”

No fucking way she actually did it. My eyes widened, “Say again?”

She glared at the ground to avoid my gaze before yelling at me with tears in her eyes. “I SAID I’M SORRY! I’VE BEEN A STUPID FUCKING IDIOT AND IT TOOK ME THIS LONG TO FUCKING REALIZE IT! HAPPY!”

OH PRAISE THE FUCKING LORD SHE FINALLY FUCKING GETS IT! YOU ARE FUCKING STUPIDER THAN SARAH, AND SHE DOESN’T EVEN KNOW WHAT THE U.S. IS!

Amy trembled with her fist clenched. “I-If it wasn’t for Sarah and Alex... I would still be hunting down your ass.”

FUCK THIS SHIT AND EVERYTHING ABOUT IT! I’M SETTIN’ HER STRAIGHT DAMMIT!

I sighed in annoyance, “That’s it. I’m fucking done.I’ve blamed myself the entire time, hating myself for getting close to anyone because they might get hurt for being anywhere near me. I’ve had to run myself ragged, trying to make the world we live in a better place for not only monsters, but humans to live in as well! I’ve harbored the hate of most of the civilized and supernatural world, AND I’M FUCKING DONE!” I have ran myself fucking ragged for the fucking world, AND I STILL AM!  “Tell me, why do you feel the fucking need to try and kill me?”

“I don’t know... I was so ANGRY with you. I thought we had something, and then you just ended it! I... I... “ She fell to her knees and trembled. “I lost control... The one thing I promised myself I wouldn’t let happen... and I just... freaked out! I felt so much rage... I... I...”

Yes? Go on?

Amy grew a pair of wolf ears and a tail, tears started falling from under her bangs. “I’m so sorry... It was all my fault... I’m so sorry....”

Ah. dammit, now I feel kinda bad. I walked up to her and hugged her, “It’s... fine. I’m still angry, but I’m happy that you’ve finally gotten over it. I’m also sorry for not better explaining why I broke up with you.” That probably would have been easier to do IF SHE’D HAVE FUCKING LISTENED.

She broke down and started sobbing on my shoulder. Her ears folded back and she continued to cry. After about a minute or two she finally stopped. “Th-thank you....”

I chuckled and scratched her ear, “No problem.” Amy’s tail started wagging as he scratched, causing her eyes to roll slightly into the back of her head.

“... What the fuck? No, really, what the fuck?” Sarah stared at us with a slightly disgusted look, “That’s just... Weird. Please don’t do it in front of me.” Yeah, whatever.

I rolled my eyes, “Coming from you, that’s not that much of an insult.”

Amy continued to wag her tail... Don’t think she heard her.

Sarah walked right up to her and shouted, “If you are done being masturbated via ear, I would like to leave!”

She snapped out of her trance and started glowing silver. “Oh... uuuuuh. You didn’t see anything!” Yeah. Right.

“Oh yeah, and I’m telling your brother too.” Sarah then paused and grinned, “Well, you two will have that in common now! You both got off on physical contact in a completely non-sexual place via another man!” Huh? The hell is the story here?

Amy glared at her with her eyes flashing yellow. “IF YOU TELL HIM A SINGLE DETAIL ABOUT THIS I WILL GUT YOU!”

“Already got a girlfriend, plus I don’t really like you. Sorry.” Lel.

I sighed, “Amy, enough. Sarah, just... don’t.” Seriously, ‘cuz then I have to deal with the freaking fallout.

Amy looked over at me in shock before huffing and turning away. “Just... Make her promise not to tell him about...” She motioned to her ears and tail, “This.”

I facepalmed, “Honestly, I don’t see why you haven’t told him yet, but fine.” I let her go and walked over to Sarah, “I’m asking you as a friend, just... don’t tell James about her ears and tail. That’s all I’m asking.”

She shrugged, “I wasn’t going to anyway. I have no idea what they are, just figured they were a genetic mutation of some form.”

Amy stared at her with one of her eyes twitching. “Just... what?”

Sarah raised an eyebrow at her, “What? I grew up in a genetics facility. Every extremity to the human body might be a mutation. If it’s not, it’s not.”

I stared at me blankly, then shrugged, “Alright then. There, problem solved.” Saves a lot of trouble.

Amy shrugged before hiding her ears and tail. “I’ll take what I can get... I need to find James and make sure he doesn’t blow something up.”

I laughed, “Odds are that he has enough common sense to do something like that.”

Sarah walked over to the edge of the building and looked down, then back at Amy while asking, “He’s down there, right?”

Amy looked at her in confusion. “Uh, yeah. Why?”

“Oh, no reason,” She said, “just the fact that a bag full of severed heads is also down there, as well as a head that I sort of stomped into paste. Oh, and Feral, and I kind of forgot to feed him lately.”

“QUIT BITING MY LEG!! TAKE THE HEAD! TAKE IT!!”

I’ll take that as my cue to creep on out of here. I think they can handle things without me! To the park! Where I can think freely about stuff! And things!

        Sheesh… this has been one eventful time… I’ve barely been here for a few hours and I’ve already done so much.

        I was sitting on top of a bench in the park, watching the nature go about its business. It’s always very calming, and nothing really extreme happens. It’s a good place to unwind.

“DEAN!!” No way. NO FUCKING WAY IN HELL. I turned, only to get tackled onto the ground with the wind knocked out of me. I looked down and saw a very, very familiar woman looking up at me with the biggest smile.

 “Whoa! Beth!?!” Yup. It’s Beth. Oh. OH. Holy fucking shit it’s BETH!

She gently bit my neck and took a bit of blood before whispering in my ear, “You still taste amazing~” I shivered at the sudden and very familiar feeling. Well, if I wasn’t sure before...

I had to look at her, just to be sure I wasn’t going fucking insane from depression. “You... you’re here...”

She smiled and hugged me, “I asked to be here with you, I thought you needed it.”

I moved away and kissed her.  After a few seconds, I pulled away, and smiled lightly, “God I’ve missed you...” I frowned, “I... I’m so sorry...” Everything I buried when I broke up with her was just resurfacing, all those emotions I put aside so as to not go into depression was just coming back in full force.

She kissed my cheek, “You did it to protect me... There’s no need to be sorry for that.”

“Still... I could have tried harder to find ways to stay together, I could have done something!” If I just stopped and thought of something... “I... I let you go when I wasn’t ready to.”

I felt her hand comb through my hair, “Shh. It’s okay... You didn’t know, so there’s no need to look back and punish yourself.” She said comfortingly.

I hugged her tightly, Not wanting to let her go. “Thank you...” I can finally be with her… I can be with the one person I love more than anything...

Somehow, she returned the hug with more gusto than me, “You’re welcome.”

I then lifted us from the ground and held her bridal style, “Well, It’s a good thing I finally have a house.” The shit I can and will do. Just gon’ let that sink in.

“Oh?” She grinned, “And what are we going to do?”

I returned her grin, “Like you need to ask.” I like to think she knows exactly what I’m going to do.

I saw her shiver in delight and grin, “Oh god I’ve missed you.”

My grin grew as well, “Same here Nature girl.”

“Says the Hunter boy~” She snuggled against my chest.

“Beth!” I turned and saw… Fucking Michael. You know what? I’ll save it for later. Don’t want to ruin the moment with Beth. “Finally... Oh hey Dean!” He greeted.

I gave a smile, but I paused and recognized a man next to him. He wore a black coat, and had slicked back black hair and purple eyes. He looked kinda like a man in his late thirties, as well. “Johnny!?!? What are you doing here!?” Yup. It was Johnny. He’s a guy that used to help me out when I was alive. Fun little bit of info about him is that He’s a five thousand year old egyptian.  Yeah, he never really told me how he got that old, he just said it.

Johnny grinned, “Someone has to watch your back. May as well be me.” He patted my head, “It’s great to see you again kid.” Old fuck.

 “What do you say guys, I got a house at the forest.” Figured that they probably don’t have a place to stay yet, so I think I should at least offer them a place until they do.

“Oi! Dean, Michael... Whoever the fuck you two are!” And there goes the moment.

I noticed that Beth was staring at Sarahs scars, and felt the urge to sigh. This can only end well... “Quit fucking staring, I’m not in the Goddamn fucking mood to have someone I don’t fucking know, staring at me like I’m on fucking display!” Oh what a fucking surprise, it didn’t.

Sarah nodded at Michael as Beth recoiled slightly from the rant, “Hey Michael, nice seeing you again. Well it would be, but I can only halfway fucking see you right now.”

“Ah. Good to see you to..... What happened exactly?”

“Had to fucking make James shoot me in the fucking head. Went off course and took my fucking eye out. Gone for fucking good! Just fucking great!” Sailors are taking notes, I can feel it.

She turned to me, “I need to fucking talk to you. Like, right fucking now. I don’t care if anyone of these fuckers hears it, but it’s really fucking important.”

I raised an eyebrow at her, “Alright then...Sorry Beth, we’ll “Chat” later.” I love double meanings. They’re fun.

She pouted but nodded, “Fine....” She grabbed my collar and pulled me closer to whisper in my ear, “You owe me sexy times.”

I couldn’t help but grin, “When we get to my house... That ass is mine baby...”

She bit my neck and took a little blood, “Fine with me~”

I heard Sarah growl with impatience, “You promised to fucking help me the next fucking time this fucking happened Dean! I need fucking help, right fucking now! I’m going fucking insane and I need fucking help, I don’t exactly feel like letting her out another fucking time!”

Alright, now it’s serious, “When, why, and how?” I walked over to her, feeling myself go into a professional sort of mood, “And did anyone get hurt?”

She took a few breaths before replying, “Three fucking hours ago, probably because James laughed when he thought I was fucking joking about torture and rape, and how? Just like every other fucking time, she boots me out of my own fucking mind! And hurt? I think only I got hurt, James had to shoot me in the head to cause some trauma and give me enough time to get control back,” She opened her eye to show an empty socket, “that’s about the extent of injury though.”

Well that’s real fucking dandy, isn’t it? I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose “Damn it all... Alright, I actually did find one solution, but you may not like it.” I sure as hell don’t.

Her… eye, widened, “What? What is it? I’ll do just about fucking anything right now, I just want her out of my fucking head!”

“In order for me to fully cure you of your other self, I have to enter into your mind.”

“... Okay, why wouldn’t I like that idea? It doesn’t seem too bad just going into my mind.” Of course you say that. It’s your fucking mind, you have to live with it. You’re not the one who has to dive into it.

I shook my head, “It’s not that simple. We have to have the same brain waves in order for me to enter. And the only way to do that,” I really, REALLY fucking do not want to use this solution, “I have to inject myself with the Croatoan.” Fuck.

“Uh.... Not to sound rude or anything, but that is completely your choice, I have no say in that, and I frankly don’t give a fuck right now. I am on my last strand of fucking sanity, and I really don’t fucking care. Again, not to sound rude.” Oh no, of course that wasn’t rude you moron. What-the-fuck-ever.

I sighed, “Alright. I have a basement in my house that has the right things we need. I have the proper items for me to enter your mind.”

“You’ll need some backup, I’ll tell you that much.” We turned around and saw Johnny, “I doubt something like a little mindfucker can beat the both of us.” Well shit, this’ll be fun.

I smirked, “No shit. Good to have you here Johnny.”

Sarah twitched a bit and put a hand to her head, “Yeah, nice to meet you, nice to have you, sorry if I don’t act nicer, I’ve pretty much lost my mind twice in the past four hours.”

Johnny shrugged, “I know the feeling.” That he would.

“I’d ask, but I’m getting a bit impatient. Any chance we could do this like, right fucking now?” Sarah actually started to sound desperate. Alright, best get this show on the road...

I nodded, “Yeah, I’ve been waiting for something like this, and thankfully I already spent the day creating the runes for me to get in your head.” Not really, it was Louis’ minions that did all that for me. But hey, details. “I’ll need Johnny to inject himself with some of the Croatoan as well if he wants to jump in, so lets go. The quicker the better.” Yup. I’m so not gonna like this. Not one bit.

“Please, please tell me we’ll get there soon. I swear it’s like she’s trying to claw my fucking brain out.” Sarah said as we

“Here we are.” I said with a sigh,“Home sweet home.” Yeah, for all of a day.

“Okay, okay, we’re here, good, great actually, where to?”

“Basement.” I’m so glad that Louis had constructed everything to my liking. I’m just going on a limb here by thinking that he probably put everything I needed in the basement, “Everything we need is down here.” I walked over to the a door, opened it and then proceeded to walk the dinosaur. Nah, just opened the door to the rather well furnished basement.

“This isn’t gonna be dangerous is it? I want her gone, yeah, but I don’t want to die. Or you to die. Or him to die even though we just met. Or for her to get out. Or for me to die, or you, or him, or-” She then punched herself across the jaw. Yeah, this has to stop. “-this isn’t fun. I thought my first birthday outside the facility would be fun. Instead there was yelling, insults, losing my mind, losing my eye, now losing my mind again. Not fun.”

I placed a hand on her shoulder, “Well, think of this as another gift. You’ll finally be sane... somewhat.” Well, I at least hope. I’m gonna be trying my best to help with that.

She stopped twitching and looked at me sadly, “I honestly think I lost that privilege a while ago...”

I smiled reassuringly, “Then I’ll just have to get that privilege back then.” It’s funny… why am the hell am I trying so hard?

“I would love to see that fucking happen, if it were possible.”

“Try to have a little faith why don’t ya’?” I wasn’t fazed by her snapping at me.

“Faith is a pretty new thing to me...”

“Then try it out, you’ll like it.” And praise the lord Louis actually pulled through and drew the proper circle for this spell.  “Here we are... Ready?” I turned to Sarah with a raised brow.

“YES!” Ow.

“We’re in a basement that bounces sound all over the place, no need to shout.”

She twitched again, “If you haven’t noticed, I am losing. My damn. Mind.”

I sighed, “Right, right. You ready Johnny?” His reply was to nod, “Alright then... Welp, let’s get down to business.” I saw that a cup filled with proper potion that would allow my soul to come out of my body and enter someones inner reality, or rather their mind/soul “I always hated this stuff...” I sighed as I drank it. Seriously, it tastes disgusting. I then began to glow a silvery color, “Blech....” I groaned at the taste, and handed the cup to Johnny, who downed the rest in one gulp and gagged.

I produced another syringe with some of the croatoan from the whole sample and handed it to Johnny, “Here you go, ready?” He nodded and we injected ourselves with the Croatoan. The amount of pain this shit induced was indescribable. I don’t even know where to begin with it. The whole reason we even need this is to put ourselves on the save wavelength with our minds. If we tried to go in we’d be torn apart from the inside. If it weren’t for the potion, we’d probably be frothing messes.

We looked at each other and nodded, when the effects of the potion took a hold of us. Our souls flew from our bodies, making them collapse. We then flew around, trying to guide ourselves to enter Sarah’s mind. We finally flew into her, darkness took my vision. Ah shit...

Sneak Peek: The Man in the Everfree

        Fluttershy always looked after her animals with care. That has always been true. She treated them like her own children, anyone who had met her could see as such. But… she did not have the ability to defend them as she would want. She knew that she could not be there all the time. She hated it, but she knew there was nothing she could really do about it. She knew that Everfree forest had different rules than Ponyville, or Whitetail Wood.

        However… When Angel was trying to drag her out of her cottage to a small clearing in The Everfree Forest to see a… butchering of a manticore… something akin to anger welled in her. It didn’t help that it was the same manticore she had met in the Everfree forest when she and her friends battled Nightmare Moon.

        “Oh my Celestia…” She whimpered as she inspected the manticores wounds, “W-what did this to you…?” She knew it was dead. She asked herself, mostly. She paused when she saw a most curious wound at the neck.

        A sword cut. Right across the jugular.

        Somepony had done this. But… what about the opening in the manticores ribs? It looked like something had… eaten it. Maybe… was it one of the Wraiths? No… She had met a good number of them, and she could tell they don’t hunt. Except for Dean, but he was away.

        Who… who did this?

        At that moment, the roar of a bear pierced through her thoughts. She and Angel ran in the direction the roar came from, and was greeted with the sight of a… Human. In Black armor, ramming a silver sword through the bears neck, killing it instantly. The bear fell limply to the side, and the human slowly approached it. Something about this human was…. terrifying….

        The human paused, and in a raspy voice, whispered, “I smell your fear, pony… I suggest you leave.”

        Fluttershy couldn’t. She was too scared to even move.

        Run or die.

        Run or die.

        RUN OR DIE.

        Doing what her base instincts told her, she ran. She ran as hard as she could.

        That was no human… that was a monster given human form. And now it haunted the Everfree Forest.

        For the next few months, the cries of the animals that would die at his hand would keep her awake at night. Constantly reminding her of the terror that the forest now housed.

        Weeks have passed by since She had seen the monster in the forest. There have been less animals at her cottage recently, and she knew why. That monster was eating them. Every single one of her animal friends was getting eaten by him.

        But she was too scared.

        Too scared to confront it. Too scared to tell her friends, for fear of it finding them and doing the same to them.

        But… it talked. It told her to leave.

        It knew she was scared, that she couldn’t do anything to it.

        She needed to know what it was. Who it was.

        She has been in her cottage for a good time, Only leaving when she needed to and assure her friends that she was alright. She left her cottage, heading into the forest to search for the thing.

        The forest was… quiet. It was much more different than before, much more solemn, more empty. She wandered onto a trail, the same one she had taken when it had… eaten the bear.

        It hurt to really think about it. That she couldn’t do anything to save Barry, it really hurt her. But she had to press on. A loud boom erupted in the forest, almost like something toppling over.

        Could it have been him? She ran in the direction she heard the shockwave, and found herself in the same bog she and her friends had encountered the Hydra. And she found the Hydra. Dead. A gaping hole in its chest, where its heart used to be. A squelching of flesh could be heard on the other side of the Hydra.

        He was here.

        He was here, devouring on the flesh of the Hydra. She tried to calm her shaky breathing, but it did nothing to help. Shivering in fear, she slowly walked behind the cadavar, and was greeted with the same sight of the human. However, this time she got a much closer look of the humans face.

        His face was fair, a pale complexion with obsidian black hair hanging down to his neck. His green eyes looked at her with a cold, calculating expression. Underneath the black armor, he wore a green long-sleeve tunic and black wool pants. His black steel boots were polished, if only recently.

        “I told you to leave, pony.” His voice was just as cold as his expression.

        “I-I-I-”

        “Listen to yourself. Your fear has taken such a hold of you that you cannot even speak.” He spoke condenscendingly, but he also sounded… like he was sad.

        “W-who are you?” She asked, really wanting to get away. His presence was simply too overwhelming.

        The human paused, and was silent for a few moments. He then chuckled, “Who am I?” he looked at her with a cold smirk.

        “I… am Mordred Le Fey.”

The Gift that Keeps on Giving

Darkness. Nothing but darkness. Wait- no that’s still darkness.

Kinda depressing. “Wow…” I said quietly to myself, “It’s rather empty here.”

‘Oh, here, let me change that for you!’ And much to my chagrin, that god-forsaken facility appeared. God I fucking hate this place... ‘Fucking prick.’

“Gah… I still hate this place, even if I slaughtered a good number of the people here. Whatever,” I turn to my right and was glad to see Johnny rising from the ground, dusting off his coat, “Let’s head this way Johnny.” I pointed down the hall, “We need to start this fucked up search somewhere.”

“Got it.” He nodded, and brought out two sword hilts. “Lead the way, Dean.”

‘Uh, you might want to try the level two holding areas, that’s where I was kept, and where I remember seeing her in my nightmare.’ Sarah’s voice echoed through the… I don’t even know what to call it, mindscape? Whatever...

“Well that certainly saves us time searching. Alright, to the stairwell.”

‘Did you happen to memorize the layout of the facility when you were there?’ Sarah asked.

‘Thankfully, yes. All we need is to find the... Ah! There it is!’ The door that led to said stairwell was… well, kicked down, apparently. Ah well. I motioned for Johnny to follow me, and we head down the stairwell. Kinda eery, with how quiet it has been... “Level two. Alright, now to find... Well maybe that ominous black spot of tendrils and fuck is a clue.” I’m not kidding, there’s this weird black ink shit on the walls and floor.

“You don’t say?” Both Johnny and I ignite our weapons. Turns out, Johnny duel wields two scimitars and whatever those things are on his wrists.

‘Try living in it for seventeen years.’ Sarah voiced/thought, ‘Fucking horrible place.’

“I’ll pass.” Johnny grimaced and sighed, “The inquisition was bad enough, I’d rather not see something like it again.”

‘Jesus how old are you?’

“Old enough.” We continued down the second floor hall, and the tendrils seemed to become thicker and thicker, almost sucking the light into them. We stopped in front of a door… this is the door to Sarah’s room, and the tendrils seemed to be alive this time, as they wriggled about. God that’s disgusting….

“Well, lets get this over with…” We both brought a leg up and kicked the door down.

“Room service!” I shouted as I looked around cautiously. I was then met with a sight most disgusting. Giblets of people and a whole bunch of ponies were strewn all over the floor, and I couldn’t even step anywhere without having a squelching noise being heard.

“This not how I thought I would spend my day…” Johnny scowled and stepped forward.

“No shit. Alright, where are ya you fuck?” I exclaim into the vast darkness of the room.

“How...” I heard deeper, raspier version of Sarah’s voice say, followed by several fast steps from the pitch-black back of the room, “how the fuck....?” The footsteps suddenly stopped, and the voice growled, “You....”

        And much to my shock, it was a Sarah that wore nothing but an apron made of skin.

        I wish I was making this up. I really, really wish I was. I kept my disgust down and sneered, “Me.”

        She began to breathe heavily, making a low growling sound, “How... how the fuck did you fucking get in here...?”

        “You would fucking like to fucking know, wouldn’t you?” I replied mockingly, “Fun little concoction from back home. Aunt Jemima's family recipe.” I love talking shit. Too much fun.

        She clenched her fists and scrambled back, “Get out of here, get the fuck out of here if you know what’s good for Sarah!”

        “Wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.” I pulled out a vial of the croatoan that Louis gave me. If what he told me is right… it should reverse the effects, if only a little. Enough to put this bitch to sleep for a good long time. “I do know that you do not belong here. So you gonna go peacefully? Or do we have to get physical?”

        She muttered something to herself, rapidly looking left and right, before briefly looking back over her shoulder into the darkness.

“No... no not that....” I heard her say, “That’s too much....” She started to gnaw on her already mangled fingernails, causing blood to start leaking out of them, “Maybe....”

“You’re gonna have to speak up, we need an answer.” I shouted with an emotionless expression. For the first time in months I actually reverted back to old tendencies.

Back to being a Hunter.

She frantically started whipping her head back and forth, then shouted, “Damn it!” She turned around and ran, going deeper into the darkness.

I turned to Johnny with a raised eyebrow, “Well, that’s a first.” He shrugged, and we both ran into the darkness after her, “Oi! Time to take your damn medicine!”

We stopped when we saw her on her knees, angrily pounding at a large metal door that had large bloodstains all over it.

“Open damn it, fucking open!” She slammed her fists into the door, causing a large shockwave to emanate from it.

‘Agh, Dean, what the fuck is she doing!?’

“Being annoying, that’s what.” I growled. “Hello Clarice.”

She stopped and looked back at me, a terrified look on her face. Screaming, she turned back to the door and, in one sweep of her hands, threw the doors open and ran inside.

“Mother fucker, come’er!” We both ran at the doorway, but were blown back from it. With a groan, I got back up, “The hell…?”

Looking inside, the floor was completely black, but the walls and ceiling were made up of a maelstrom of black and red, and a howling screech was slowly rising in volume, coming from within.

“Well that just sounds pleasant.” Johnny grumbled, “Any ideas, Dean? This isn’t looking like it’ll be easier than we thought.”

“None whatsoever, you?”

“Why do you think I asked you?”

Suddenly, I heard a loud scream from the room, and she was tossed out of it, covered in open wounds in place of her scars. Right before the doors slammed shut again, I saw a black silhouette with blazing red eyes glaring angrily at the crazy bitch.

I cleared my throat, “Howdy neighbor.” I said lowly.

“God... dammit....” She cried, writhing as the scars started to re-seal themselves. “Why,” she screamed at me, “why the fuck are you even doing this!?”

“Because this is for the better of everyone, including Sarah.” I shrugged, “I don’t see why you’re so scared.” I snarled, “You’ve caused Sarah nothing but grief, but when I come in with the intention of trying to help her, you get scared.”

“And just what do you hope to accomplish with this!?” She screamed, “She has only known you for not even a day, you have no reason to kill me!”

“Sure I do.” I tossed the syringe up and done, careful not to jab myself with the needle. “You’re a rather prominent issue that could end up hurting others around Sarah. People she cares about. And I’m not gonna have that.”

“I was born from the negative emotions, the hate and anger Sarah was fed as a child! I could feel those same emotions coming from you when you first met her! You contemplated killing her, I could feel it! Why the change, why the sudden care for her worthless existence!?”

I shrugged, “I don’t know, to be honest. Yeah, at first I didn’t like her. In fact, I wanted nothing to do with her. But after hearing her story, hearing her grief, I’m not just gonna sit back and let her go down this spiral of hatred and self-loathing.” I pause, “I know that pain all too well…”

“She’s already been down that path,” she said, sounding oddly sad, “with no help from me in that regard....”

“You don’t say?” I said dryly. I shook my head, “Psychology was never my strong suit… but you have to go.” I held the syringe, staring at the jelly-like substance, “Try not to fight it, we can at least keep this peaceful.” I can at least see that she seems to… I don’t know, regret what she did. Something about her seems pitiful.

“I’m guessing someone who knew about how I was created gave you... whatever that is....” She sighed, staying still on the ground, “Tell me... did they ever mention how I was made? What caused me to happen in this...” she looked around at the now all-black void, “place?”

“My… benefactor mentioned something about Sarah’s birth.” Louis pretty much kept his lips sealed on that, wanting me to figure it out on my own. “I take it you were the product of whatever happened at that time?”

“Something like that....” She sighed again, “I wish I could say I’m sorry, but no one would believe it. I don’t even believe it....” She looked up at me, tears in her eyes, “Just kill me already.”

        I was silent for a moment, then knelt down, and patted her head, “Close your eyes… I want to at least let you have some peaceful last moments. Say anything you want to get off your chest, anything.”

“Sarah... I’m sorry. All this time, I blamed you for creating me, I took out my anger on you, wanted to kill you....” She paused, and when she spoke again her voice was weak, “I was no one’s fault. I was a mistake. Nothing more. I shouldn’t have done to you what I did, but... I had so much anger and hate making my being, and you were the only outlet. You won’t forgive me, I know you won’t but,” She drew a shaky breath, “I’m sorry, I truly am....”

I did something that, while I don’t know if it was the right thing to do or not, but I gave her a light hug, “I’m sure she’ll forgive you. Now, just rest.” I put the syringe in a major vein at her neck, and pushed the plunger down. “Requiescat in pace.”

I watched her close her eyes, and I gently put her down. With a sigh, I turn to Johnny with a tired expression, “I’m getting really tired of this job…”

Johnny nodded in understanding as our bodies began to fade, “I’ll buy you a drink later. Lets just get out of here.” And with that, we began to fly at ungodly speeds upwards, and we ended up rushing out of Sarah’s head. Our souls jumped back into our bodies, and we woke up on the floor.

With a gasp for air, I quickly rose from the ground and panted, “Holy… fuck… I hate doing that!”

Johnny was a lot more collected than I was, “Well. That was educational…” He got on his feet and helped me up, “Hopefully we don’t have to do that ever again.”

“Yeah, no kidding.” I looked at Sarah, “There... it’s done.”

        She stared ahead blankly before saying, “Yeah... Yeah, it i-” Where the fuck did she go. What the fuck huh. Vladimir. what the shit?

We stood there awkwardly for a few minutes, waiting for Sarah to reappear. I don’t know what we expected, and I was just hoping that I didn’t do that shit only to fuck up in the end. “And she just up and disappeared. Great, now what?” May as well break the silence….

“Well, we could always just say we cocked up and she died.” Johnny shrugged. The hell man? I smacked him in the back of his head.

“The hell Johnny?” I sighed. He’s always been like this….

“You could just turn around, that’d probably be easier.” HOLYFUCKWHAT!?

“AHHH!” I may, or may not have jumped into Johnny’s arms like Scooby-Doo.

SHUT UP DON’T JUDGE ME.

Sarah had appeared right behind us, laughing her ass off. “Jesus fucking Christ, I wasn’t expecting that from you two!”

I could feel myself giving off a glow, even Johnny was.“Shut the hell up!” I exclaimed, still giving off that damnable glow.

She finally calmed down and leaned against the wall, “Oh God, that was too funny. I think Death put that portal there just for that.” DEATH YOU SON OF A BITCH!

“DEATH YOU FUCKING TROLL!” I shouted at the ceiling, feeling nothing but rage. I paused, when I realized that there… was another… Sarah standing next to her. I pulled out my sword hilt, “Sarah... who is she?” I said as I narrowed my eyes.

I just got rid of one twin, don’t tell me there’s another…

She waved her hands in defense and stood in front of the stranger/lookalike. “Woah woah, hold on. Dean, this is my twin sister Mary. Mary, this is Dean. Please try not to kill her before I can explain.”

I was rather shocked at that. When the fuck and how the fuck did that happen and why is it only coming up now!? I shook my head, and smiled,“Why not? Alright Johnny, you can dissolve the Knives hovering over their heads.”

“Alright, just making sure.” Jesus christ I forgot he has a hair trigger when it comes to reflexes… Johnny had already put these weird glowing purple knives above them in case they pull anything.

Sarah stared at Johnny blankly “Fucking paranoid...” I shook my head, “Anyway, the short version is that she died at birth, part of her soul stayed with me, that turned into my split personality, which kept her stuck in purgatory, and now that the personality is gone, she could come back, as a Wraith I think. If you want, I can go into detail later.”

Lolnope. I’m not even going to begin to try and understand how that works, I’m just gonna roll with it. “Nah, don’t worry about it. I’ll take your word for it.” I smiled widely, and held out a hand to who I assumed is Mary, “Name’s Dean Marcelo. Nice to meet ya’!”

She stared at my hand for a moment before shaking it, “N-nice to meet you as well...”And she almost sounds like the hunger.

Fun.

Well, time to break the awkward tension. “And this is Johnny. Don’t let his harshness fool ya, he’s a big softie on the inside, especially for kids.” And then Johnny smacked me over the head with his fist

“Shut up you moron...” Johnny sighed, but glowed a light purple.

Mary looked at me confused, “I... Don’t see why him being a softie for kids matters. Technically I’m twenty one, so...”

“He’s actually about five thousand years old, so we’re kind of kids compared to him!” I got beat over the head again.

“Why do you have to explain my damn business!?” Johnny exclaimed. I couldn’t help but laugh even harder.

“Um, you look... Good? For your age?” Mary offered.

Oh son of a bitch this hurts… I heard Johnny sigh, “Thanks I guess. Being possessed by an old god gives you some benefits.”

Sarah finally chimed in, “Alright, so, can we just leave now? I kind of want to spend my, sorry our birthday doing something that isn’t mentally fucking me in all directions.”

“Giggity.” Fuck. I forgot that was an instant reaction...“Damn it...”

“O... kay then, what should we do? We probably got a few hours of daylight left.”

I paused when an idea came to me, “Follow me you two.” I told them and began to walk back up the stairs. I asked Pinkie to do this earlier, I hope she delivered...

“Where are we going?” I heard Sarah from behind me.

I turned to look at them with a grin as I continued walking, “A little surprise for the both of you. Well, it was meant for Sarah, but the thing is pretty damn large, so...” Yes! She did deliver! On the table in the dining room was a large cake made of chocolate. FUCKING CHOCOLATE. “Figured the first birthday outside of the facility could be a little traditional so I got you a chocolate cake.” I cut her off before she could say anything, “And no Sarah, it’s not laced with all kinds of fuck. You can enjoy it without worrying.” I laughed, “Besides, it wouldn’t affect you now that you’re a wraith.”

“You know,” she said, “Jeriah told me the same thing one time... I won’t go into how that turned out. But I think I’ll trust you on this.”

Godfucking dammit I hate being compared to that fuck, “I would snap at you for comparing me to that piece of shit... but it’s both of your birthdays. So I’ll let it slide...”

“Well excuse me for comparing things people say to the only person who ever really spoke to me...” She rolled her eyes at me. Two can play at that game!

I did the same, “Eat the damn cake. I spent at least fifty bits on it.”

“God, fine, I’ll eat the fucking cake. Jesus Christ, you have to complain about every other damn thing I say?”

“NAGNAGNAGNAGNAGNAG-OOOF!” Oh god my gut….

“Enough already...” Johnny growled as he got a big knife and cut the cake into pieces and handed both Mary and Sarah a piece, “Here, you get the bigger pieces.”

“You’re so cruel Johnny...” I groaned in pain as I grabbed the counter and tried to pull myself up.

“And you’re an immature twit.” Johnny said, not missing a beat as he cut another piece for himself.

I finally got to my feet, and sighed as I held my stomach. I opened a drawer, and pulled out some forks for us, “Here you go.” I got one for everybody, and grabbed a chair to sit down in.

As I ate, I saw Sarah poke at the cake for a moment before “Ah what the hell?” She took a bite and smiled, “Not bad. Much better than seventy-kinds-of-drug surprise.”

My only response was a grunt of annoyance as I ate my cake. The cake is too delicious for me to be angry.

Johnny laughed, not really saying anything.

We ate in silence for a moment, before Sarah broke it, “You know guys, I just noticed something...”

Oh joy, morals. “Oh god... moral of the day.”

She shook her head, “Not that. I just realized that Mary is completely naked, and no one has said a thing about it. Strange.”

Oh shit. Oh shit., “WELL I’LL BE RIGHT BACK JUST NEED TO GET A FUCKING COAT AND SHIT!” I shouted as I glowed my color and I saw Johnny leave the room.

“NEVERMIND, DEATH SENT SOME!” I froze when Sarah shouted that. I began to twitch violently, feeling rage, anger, and every other synonym that comes with it.

“DEATH YOU FUCKING TROOOOOOLLLL!!!!”

Looking to the Future

(One week and a half after the release of Sarah's split personality)

        Things have quieted down since Johnny and I dealt with Sarah’s alternate personality… still don’t get how she turned out to be Sarah’s sister.

        But you know what? That’s not important. None of it is.

        I finally got to be reunited with the one woman who… who really saw me for who I was. She didn’t want to change me, she didn’t hate me, and… she loved me. I guess I could be considered one of the luckiest guys around, having a girlfriend who is just as strange as you.

        Now I just gotta figure out where she is today…. it’s pretty early in the morning, the sun isn’t even out yet. Not for a couple of minutes at least.

        Oh duh… I shook my head and opened the window to my bedroom. I peek my head out and see the australian vampiress waiting for the sun to rise. “There you are.” I smiled as I climbed out.

        She smiled at me. “I thought you would have joined me earlier.... I’ve been here for a while.”

        “That cookie jar in my kitchen had my name on it, couldn’t help it.” I laughed, sitting down on the roof next to her. I wrapped an arm around her, and looked on into the sky, “You know how I am with Cookies. Especially chocolate chip.”

        “And you know about me and oatmeal raisin....” She trailed off with a little drool. “Mmm...”

        I laughed, and leaned against her, “Well, I have a box of them in the pantry, so once we finish watching the sunset, we can go in and get you the box.”

        Leaning against me she sighed. “It’s been too long since we’ve done this...”

        “No kidding…” I chuckled weakly, “I… I really missed you Beth. More than anything…” I sighed, feeling ashamed for bringing this up again.

        “I can tell.” She said jubilantly. “You’re hugging me so tight I might get crushed.” She hugged me back. “Though I don’t mind really.... I understand trust me.”

        “...Heh, remember when you told one of the hunters your actual age and they called you a cougar?”

        “He found ten deer carcass’ in his room that night.”

        I laughed, shaking my head, “I never really took you for a fan of the Godfather. Though it was with a horse, but you know what I mean. Last time you and I watched that movie you fell asleep!”

        “That’s cause I couldn’t help but feel all warm and sleepy with you hugging me!” She poked me a little. “But now you’re cold...”

        I sighed, and shrugged, “I… I don’t know how to control that part of me just yet. I want to at least get my control up to par so I don’t make people shiver when I shake their hand or something.”

        She shook her head. “Well... I didn’t tell you of the metal yet did I?”

        “Metal?” I looked at her with a bit of confusion, wondering what exactly she means.

        She pulled back a sleeve, and a few paper clips and a pen were stuck to her arm. “I’m magnetic....” She pouted. “They won’t come off....”

        “Hm, I think I can understand why!” I said hammily, “You have such a “magnetic” personality, they can’t help it!” I like making little jokes like that… it’s always fun. A nice pun now and then isn’t bad, but constantly…. Well, I won’t go into that.

        Beth tapped my head. “I thought you hated puns. Mr. Snowman.”

        I grinned as I laughed, “Well, once you’ve met Pinkie, you build up a tolerance. A very, very small one, but a tolerance none the less. Especially the… gah, names.” I grunted, “Fucking “Ponyville”...”

        “I think it’s cute.” Beth leaned back. “It has a strange ring to it yeah, but I can get over it.”

        I rolled my eyes, “Right…” I paused, and looked at her, “I was asked to be the best man to a wedding recently.”

        “Oh!” Beth looked up at me. “I was invited not too long ago.. So was Michael I think...” She looked off. “Something about Celestia wanting him if I remember.”

        I paused, and looked at her with amusement, “That statement can be taken is so many ways.”

        “Shut up.” She lightly punched my arm. “You know what I meant.”

        I laughed, but hugged her once more, “Oh come on, that was funny!”

        “And crude, however yes I did giggle a little.” she smiled.

        I was silent before saying this, “Beth… I have a bad feeling about the wedding. Like something bad is gonna happen.”

        “Maybe the groom will be unhappy?” She shrugged. “Could be anything....” She trailed off. “Hey Dean~? I was wondering...”

        “Yeah?” I looked at her with curiosity.

        “Could I have a little drink?”

        “So greedy!” I laugh, and unbutton my shirt a bit so she can get a clear shot for my neck, “Go ahead, I know how much you like it.”

        “Yay!” She moved closer before gently biting down, looking up at me.

        Goddamn she’s hot when she does that! I shuddered a bit, feeling the blood being sucked from that area.

        Vampires like Beth have a little ability that most hunters took to calling “Kiss of the Vampire”. Vampires have this sort of… well, I wouldn’t exactly call it venom, more of a shot of ecstasy, really. Not the drug, the feeling. Seriously, get bit by a vampire, and you’ll be feeling too good to even care that you’re dying, you just might cream yourself a few times.

        The thing with me, and most hunters, is that we’ve developed a sort of resistance to it, thanks to a sort of vaccine that our sages made to dull the effects.

        Doesn’t mean you don’t feel it, you can just have enough of your mind to push them away. With Beth, there’s no real reason to stop her.

        She also has a tendency to use that to win little debates. Fuckin’ cheater. And I mean that in a very, very good way. “Shit Beth… you seem to enjoy seeing this look on my face.”

        She pulled away for a second. “I can’t help it... You look so damn amazing....” She bit down again, sucking my blood slower.

        “B-beth, any further and I don’t think I can stop myself…” I shuddered, feeling my hand trail down her back.

        While she fed a little she smiled, and sucked harder before pulling away. “Well do you want me to stop?~”

        “Fuck it.” I growled with a bit of pent up arousal, before pushing her down and looming over her, “I think it’s only fair that I get a turn, you know?”

        She squeaked. “I love it when you take charge.”

        I kissed her, and smiled as I pulled away, “I know you do…” I kissed her neck, “Though you seem to enjoy me being submissive just as much.”

        Beth whimpered. “It’s rude to keep a lady waiting~.”

        I grinned, and was about to kiss her before an evil idea came to mind. Right when I was about to kiss her, I stopped. “Don’t want to miss the sunrise, you know!” I said with a teasing grin.

        “You... Teasing bastard!” She groaned. “Fine! We’ll watch the sunrise!” Rolling over she gave me a scowl. “Stupid cockblocking bastard...”

        I then felt my hand slip into her pants, grabbing her ass, as I growled in her ear, “Later though… well, you know.”

        She smacked my hand. “At least let’s get through this first.”

        Yeah she’s mad. I chuckled, and hugged her, “Come on, I’m just teasing…”

        “I know that.” She pouted. “You do it too well.”

        I smiled, and kissed her cheek, “Oh come on, like you haven’t gotten me back.”

        She glowed a light purple. “True... In the best ways.”

        I was about to retort, but the sun began giving off it’s morning glow as it slowly rose. I smiled, and looked Beth, “Indeed…” I only now realized this, but now Beth can walk around in the morning sun without me having to worry about her dying. “You look absolutely Beautiful, Beth…” I sighed happily, enjoying her company.

        She smiled and hugged me. “Thank you... You’re handsome yourself.”

        I held her in my arms, watching the sun rise, “So you usually tell me.” I smiled and kissed her, “Not that I don’t appreciate it.”

        “I thought you’d say that.” She laid her head on my shoulder. “... I missed this... I missed you.”

        “Same here, Beth…” I nuzzled against her cheek, “But hey, now we’re here, together.” I looked at her, “And nothing can change that.”

        She smiled. “Let’s hope....” She suddenly grinned. “Oh hey look sunrise is over!” She bit on my neck, and began to suck.

        I shuddered, and laughed as she sucked out my blood, “Well…”

        She pulled away and licked my neck. “Less talking and more screwing!” She sucked harder and traced a hand down my chest.

        I gasped a bit, and then tore her shirt off, “Since the lady asked so nicely…” I growled in her ear.

        Well, lets just say that we had fun.

        “God I missed you so much...”

        “Well, considering that our fun took us from the roof to the bedroom, and then to the kitchen,” I said as I held onto her, a blanket covering the both of us as we laid on the couch together, “I’d say I can tell. I did too…”

        She weakly hugged me. “Well you did pick me up and move around.... I guess it’s been a while since you’ve had fun....”

        “I’m certainly glad that Kate had to go out last night to get talk to Paige. It would be rather awkward for them to see this.” I chuckled, hugging her closer to me.

        Paige is Kate’s sister, also someone I consider my niece. She had disappeared when she was nine.

        Now, three years later, she had finally reappeared, this time as a wraith. I feel horrible, but at the same time, I’m glad to see her again.

        “I remember you talking about her...” Beth mumbled. “You befriended her if I remember correctly...”

        “Yeah,” I chuckled, “It got to the point where they called me Uncle Dean.” I brought Beth a little closer, “They’re nice kids…”

        She snorted. “I don’t see you as an uncle... Like, at all.”

        “Gee, thanks.” I rolled my eyes.

        “I’m not saying it’s impossible!” She hugged me. “I’m just saying I don’t see it.”

        “Heh…” I kissed her forehead, “I know, Beth.” I smiled, “Besides, it just sort of happened.” I was silent for a moment, then looked at her, “We still need to get those Oatmeal Raisin cookies from the pantry.”

        Beth perked up, a blanket wrapped around her. “Cookies? Oh yeah the cookies!”

        I then got up, still naked… Welp, time to move quickly!

        I quickly ran to the pantry and searched through it. I spotted the box of cookies that Pinkie had given me, but I had to pause when I saw a helmet with two eye sockets on the box. With the saying “Two Scoops!” on it. I shrugged and grabbed it, running back under the covers to Beth. “Here we go, box ‘o cookies for the lady.” I smiled at her.

        She grabbed it and slowly opened it up, taking a cookie and stuffing it in her mouth. “Yay!” Humming with a grin her blanket fell away. “Oatmeal....”

        I chuckled, and wrapped the blanket around her as I hugged her from behind, “Glad you like them Beth…”

        She raised an eyebrow and looked back at me. “They’re really good.”

        “You think we should get ourselves dressed?” I asked her, “Or do you want to stay like this for a while?”

        She looked down at herself. “Well... I don’t mind ogling you a little longer.”

        I laughed, and hugged her again, “My girlfriend’s a perv, oh whatever shall I do? She just might take advantage of me.”

        Beth leaped up and grinned over me. “Well... Since you sort of asked.~” She bit on my neck. Stroking my chest softly. “God... I can’t get enough of you...”

        I felt that electricity shoot up my spine, and I grinned as I kissed her hard. “I can tell…”

        She grabbed the back of my head. “Heh.... You seem excited.”

        “Can you blame me?” I ask her with a growl.

        “No.” She kissed me. “I can’t.” Rolling me over she looked down at me. “Let’s have some fun~.”

        Once again, we had a lot of fun.

        “Ohlordsogood~.” Beth drooled in pleasure as she laid on the couch with a grin.

        I sighed in happiness as I held her close, “Indeed it is…”

        She cuddled with me before looking over to the coffee table. “Hey Dean... Why is there a letter on the table with my name on it?”

        I sighed and reached over to it, grabbing the letter in my hand. I opened it, and handed it to her, “It’s a letter from Sarah. I have an idea on what it is, but I haven’t read it yet.”

        She grabbed it. “Huh... It’s been a while since I heard anything from her.” She opened it slowly, and read it. After a little bit she sighed. “Well... That’s depressing.”

        “What is it?” I asked her, rubbing her shoulder.

        “She apologized for snapping at me, and told me about her sister.”

        I grimaced and sighed, “Yeah… not the best of times.”

        “What happened?” She leaned on me.

I paused. “Yeah… hatred.”

“Dean...” She looked at me. “Don’t think about it. He can’t do anything if you ignore him as best you can.”

“He’s coming back Beth.” I shook my head, feeling a weight on my shoulders, “The seal is getting weaker. I don’t know when, I don’t know how… but he might take over one day…”

“Well Johnny’s here... He might be able to reseal it.” Beth rubbed my side. “If it comes down to it I can hold you back...”

“...Promise me something.”

“Yes?”

“If it looks like I can’t come back, and he has a firm hold… Just… run. The amount of destruction he can cause, in a Wraith body no less… I don’t want to think about it.”

She frowned, but nodded a little. “A-alright Dean.... I will.”

“Thank you…” I sighed, and held onto her. “Enough about this. Lets just enjoy each others company now.”

“Alright... Hunter Boy.”

“Hehehe… Nature Girl.”

Prologus: The Decision

Chapter 1: The Decision

Hard to believe that I'm dead.

Yup, that's fan-fucking-tastic. Ah, you're probably wondering 'dafuq is going on brah!?' well, let me help you catch up. I'm dead. Dead as grass in the fucking desert. How did it happen? Well, that's actually the thing that's pissing me off!

It was a car! I even used the crosswalk like a normal person, instead of jaywalking like a dumbass! Like hell I'm going to accept this!

"It is time." I turned to the voice that sounded off from behind me, and what greeted my sight was... unwelcoming.

He looked frightening, what with his giant scythe. The being pulled out a piece of parchment and began to read off facts of my life, even my description!

"Dean Marcelo. six foot two, pitch black hair, small patch of hair on the chin, over zealous on personal beliefs, slightly insane, no appreciation for authority, and considered "a magnificent asshole" by his peers. Overall, a rather strange catch." The being listed in a rather bored, demonic tone. My eyebrow twitched in annoyance. I think I was just insulted...

"Fuck you man! I don't need your damn opinion on my life!" I shouted in anger. Just because he has a scythe... bastard.

"Well, come." He pointed off towards the distance and a bright flash blinded me.

After the light subsided, I looked and saw a white gate before me. I saw winged beings go about their business. What was strange was that I felt a sort of comfort coming from them. As if they will keep me safe...

But that's not what I want. I want to live! It was fucking unfair how I died! I deserve better than that! My eyes flashed in anger, I wasn't just going to roll over and accept this, death or not!

"No way! I haven't even finished my entire life, and you expect me to just sit here and let myself be taken? Fuck. That." I exclaimed harshly. The hooded figure stopped and looked directly at me, I gulped in fear, but held my ground.

The figure sighed and actually looked contemplative. "How strange... Usually, souls are always cowering in fear when they receive judgement from me. You, however, remain uncaring about who I am, and your place." he said in a dark monotone. I narrowed my eyes even more. It was true, I didn't believe in the 'know your place' bullshit. My place is a friggin house, not some social ladder or shit like that. It is said that all men are created equal in rights. No one should ever be that special, even if they have the money!

"What does that have to do with anything? I just want to live!" I exclaimed once more at the cloaked being. I think I have a feeling about who it is though, and that thought is not helping me get over my fear...

For the longest time, we stood there (Or rather mr.cloaky just floated but that's besides the point!) staring at each other. Normally, I'd be sweating up a storm, but since I'm dead, well...

Finally, Mr.Cloaky broke the silence. "You've piqued my interest human. If you want to live so badly, than perhaps a fresh start in a new world will suffice." It was more of a statement than a question. My eyebrows shot up in surprise. I didn't expect him to agree with me so easily... What's he hiding?

I narrowed my eyes once more. "What's the catch?" I demanded, and for the first time, I saw death grin. It was unsettling, to say the least.

"you must become my agent." He said. Once more, my eyes widened in surprise. Not only was he giving me a chance to live, he's giving me a cool sounding job as a means to pay him back? Duuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuude... I shook my head to get my mind back in focus. Now wasn't the time to be blinded by such offers.

"Alright, but... How? How do you expect me to do YOUR job? Aren't you omniscient when it comes to your work?" I ask curiously. He chuckled in good humor and again did something that surprised me. He turned into something that resembles a human being.

Today can only get weirder...

He gestured for me to follow him, and the white gates disappeared. I followed him as we walked through the masses of people. He did this so nonchalantly, that I'm beginning to suspect he's done this before... It's strange really, I'm following one of the horsemen of the apocalypse for a job offer. Haseo, eat your heart out.

We arrived to another gate, except this one seemed... colorful. It changed colors repeatedly, never sticking to a single shade. I looked to death with a questioning look, wondering of the significance of this strange gate.

He caught my look, and slightly smiled. As if he would to a child... even stranger.

"You're wondering about how you could do something like my job, aren't you?" He asked sarcastically.

I felt a vein throb in the back of my head. "I asked you that already!" I shouted in anger.

This time he out right laughed! "I'm merely joking with you young one. To answer your question, contrary to popular belief, I do need help dealing with all of the souls that wander this world in hopes of reaching the afterlife. It is through ones such as yourself that I accomplish such things. There are souls, that just want to continue living, but seems as how they're dead, they can't just up and appear in their world! That would just cause a panic! So I send those that have family and friends here, to other worlds." He... was much more jovial than he was before. It was like a freaking switch! His face turned serious, better pay attention.

"However, they have to go through a transformation to become my agent... they must become a wraith." He returned to his dark monotone. I raised my eyebrow in confusion. It can't be that bad... Can it?

"well, if that's the only way I can continue to live, then so be it! Hell, this is an adventure! I ain't gonna say no to that!" I exclaimed as I tried to lighten the mood. Death sighed, He must think I'm being an idiot. But, then again, I'm dead, so who cares, am I right?

"Understand, being a wraith is a hard road. Regular things such as food and water will not fulfill the hunger you will experience. Only the souls of those you slay will satiate you. knowing this, do you still wish to become a wraith?" He said with a rather obvious darkness in his firm voice.

He has a point... Doing something like that, that's just a heavy burden. But...

"Yes. People have to make sacrifices, If I have to turn into something like that, I'm going to use it to my advantage and protect, instead of being a murderer." I said with conviction.

Death actually smiled. Not the one from before, that one was just terrifying. This one, was an honestly happy smile. He must not get those very often...

"hmm, You're a descent child. Even despite your file." I Sighed at the blatant insult. Oh well, I'm getting to live and he's my boss, He can force me to call him bubba for all I care. I owe him that much at least. The colorful gate opened and unleashed a rather bright light.

"Once you step through here, you begin the transformation and sent to the world I've picked for you. Be warned, the process is very painful, as is the transfer to the other world. You will also awaken some strange powers of your own. Powers unique to you." He cautioned. "So, prepare yourself."

Wait, why is he- OH SHIT! He just flung me through the gate, and boy was he right!

I feel like I'm on fire! Of all the times to not be a masochist! But... It was strange mostly...

I began to see some of the history of this world, and I felt... Angry doesn't begin to describe what I'm feeling. Humans used to be in this world. But... these... Ponies killed them. Every last one of them!

I could hear a scream. It sounded like... C-children... T-they didn't... OH THEIR LEADERS ARE GOING TO PAY!!!!!!!

When I get my hands on them, I'm going to wring their colorful necks! They killed us all... Well, the dead call out for blood.

And blood shall be given. I felt the pain leave me as I blacked out. I could only hope that I wake up somewhere Isolated.

My eyes shoot open As I look at my surroundings. I seem to be in a forest. It's strange, but from the history that I glimpsed at through the portal, This forest was like a separate world from the rest.

Everfree...

I rise from the ground to look myself over and find the obvious changes, and the clothes are an obvious one.

The hat's a nice touch!

Wait... I'm in a forest in the middle of god knows where, and I'm worried about my style? Wow, I need new priorities. I began to walk in whatever direction I wanted in hopes of finding civilization. After what seemed like a rather long time I began to hear a running river. Awesome! I was getting rather thirsty anyway! I strolled towards the water to get a much needed drink, But I pause as I see the color of my eyes.

They were no longer brown. instead, they were an icy blue. I shook my head and made for the water.

I cup my hands and dunk them in the water. The water felt cold, and odds are, it had some nasty shit in it, but i was thirsty.

When I took a single sip, my throat began burning as if I swallowed acid. 'wha... What the hell!?!' I thought frantically. Why did water have such an effect on me? My mind flashed to the talk with death as I coughed.

' you're a wraith now...Well shit.' I thought with disdain and annoyance.

"Oh dear! are you alright?" A flamboyant voice called above me. I froze in fear, Not expecting to encounter someone in this dense forest. As I turned towards the speaker, I assured him in a rather hoarse voice. Probably due to that little episode with the water.

"Don't worry, I'll be ooooooooooohhhhhmygooooooooood!!!" I shouted in fear and surprise. It wasn't another human that was checking on my well being, it was a water serpent! a BIG one at that! I stepped back a little in case it decided to have Italian for dinner, and it seemed to have picked up on my fear.

"Oh I'm terribly sorry, I didn't mean to scare you!" He apologized rather loudly. Seems how he doesn't... sound harmless, I think that's the phrase I'm looking for anyway, I move forward slightly to placate him.

"I... uh... Don't worry about it." Smooth Dean. Maybe next time you'll start singing dean martin songs for no reason other than to piss him off.

"Oh no, I simply must apologize!" The serpent continued to have this sort of sad look. Or at least, That's what I thought he was looked like. For all I know he could be laughing his scaly ass off on the inside.

"Look, I told you, you don't have to wor..." My voice trailed off. I felt strange, as if something was calling out to me. I took a good look at the serpent and saw something even stranger. In the center of its body, floated a giant green flame.

'what is that? it looks so...Tasty..." I felt a grin tug at my cheeks. Unconsciously, I felt a sucking wind enter my lips. Almost like a vacuum. I saw a trail of the green flame move towards my mouth. As soon as it entered, I felt a rather euphoric sense of bliss overflow me. It was like when you wake up from the best damn nap you've ever had.

My eyes snapped back into focus and the flame stopped entering my mouth. I looked towards the serpent and saw that the scales around his face seemed to have sunken in, as if he was starving.

'what the fuck have i done?' I asked myself. The serpent... no, Steve, is unconscious. I tried to remember what death explained to me about wraiths to find out what I've done, and the results were... Frightening. I was sipping his soul. If I didn't stop when I did, He'd be nothing but a husk of his former self.

'What have I done to myself...?' I thought with regret. I almost took an innocent life, But I felt... good. Not emotionally good, but physically. This made feel uncomfortable, to say the least.

I seemed to have gained some of the serpent's memories, along with a renewed sense of direction through them. I seemed to be heading in the direction of... Ponyville.

Oh dear lord have mercy. I sifted through more of Steve's memories to find the location of any near by settlements, and the closest he knew of was a cottage. Okay, now we're making progress! I walk off into the direction of the cottage, with the events of what I nearly did still replaying in my mind.

So... That's what death meant about souls being my sustenance. I guess there's going to be less animals in the world now.

After an eternity of walking, the cottage graces my sights. I grinned to my self, If a pony is in there, well... Nothing like scaring the neighbors.

I arrived to the front door and wrapped my fist and knocked.

"I'll be right there!" A rather soft voice replied to my sudden arrival. The voice sounded female, and fairly pleasant. Maybe things will go according to-

Maybe not.

What answered the door was a pony. Now, were it any other circumstance, I'd probably decapitate them, than parade through their city yelling I'a dagon, but there was a problem.

She's just too fucking adorable. I'm normally not affected by such a thing, but she was diabeetus cute. We stood there rather awkwardly, well me mostly, she looked ready to pass out from fear. She had a long pink mane, was canary yellow, and had wings on her sides. I guess she's a pegasus mare. Her eyes were wide and pupils were dilated in complete fear.

I'm guessing she knows what I am. Or, what I was anyway.

"H-H-H-H-H" She couldn't even finish her sentence she was that scared!

"Yeah. Human" I deadpanned. She keeled over and passed out. Well shit, That was a rather good first impression.

I looked at her fallen form, and began to see her soul. It was a pure white, like she's done no wrong. How odd...

I knew what I had to do... But I didn't like it. I took the smallest chunk of her soul, enough to give me some memories, but not enough to make her look like an anorexia victim. Her name... her name is Fluttershy.

I can never make myself known to this one. She really is too innocent. It would be cruel.

I make my way to ponyville. It's time to show myself to the town.

They'd better hope they don't do anything stupid.

[Prologus theme]

A/N: How's it going bros? Well, I did it. I made a different story other than my black heart pirates story! Rest assured, that one takes precedence over this one, But I just wanted to show y'all this little idea of mine that has been floating in my head. Let me know what you think!

Sententia Arcus: Journey to Arcadia Part 1

Chapter Six: Journey to Arcadia

"Did you see me!?"

"Yes Dean. I did."

"I told you I could do it!"

"I never said you couldn't little one."

"I'm not little damn it!"

"I don't think your mother would appreciate such language."

"Geez mister butler! Lighten up a bit!"

"hmhm. Well, since you insist."

"Umm... what are you doing? Put me down!

"No, I think not."

"Get me down!"

"Only when you learn to stop swearing so much."

(Xenogears - My village is number one!)

My eyes shoot open. Why are these dreams getting more frequent? Is it some sort of sign? Well, I won't get any answers just laying here. I best get up now. My head rises from the comfy pillow and I look around the room. Fancy, I'll give it that. It was too bright, though. The wall was painted white, and the bed sheets were also light colors. Jesus, this is not the first thing I want to look at in the morning everyday.

I spot my cloths resting on a chair. I get up to find my self in... my... underwear...?

WHAT THE FUCK!

When did that happen?! I only took my damn shoes and shirt off! unless... they undressed while I was asleep? I look to my left at the night stand and see my wraith blade hilt sitting there. Good, at least that was untouched. I jump out of bed and look myself over. I find myself in nothing but an a-shirt and my boxers. I hear the door knob begin to fiddle and I look towards it.

A servant pops through holding my hat. She's wearing a maid outfit, and she's a dark blue earth pony. I clear my throat to get her attention while glaring at her. She looks at me with wide eyes, along with a slight blush.

"So. Any particular reason you guys undressed me in my sleep?" I asked her through gritted teeth. she jumps back a little bit and looks down trying to stutter out a reason. I held my hand up and silenced her. "Look, that's besides the point. Just warn me next time." I grab my hat and lift her from the waste. I hear a small squeak in surprise. I open the door and set her down on the floor. "Now, no peaking." with that, I close the door and proceed to get dressed in my favorite suit.

My mind begins to wander. How are the other two doing? They're probably pissed at me.

Oh well!

(At Twilights library.)

"Where the hell is he!?" Tech shouted in annoyance. He was here for an entire day, just waiting for his supposed "Instructor" on how to be a wraith. In all honesty, he didn't trust the guy. He looked way to shady. He's seen his type before, and he was worried.

"Dude, just calm down. complaining about it won't make him come any faster." Jay calmly told him. Tech turned towards the man with the a stoner like demeanor.

"I know that!" He exclaimed. He sighed, "I just want to get this over with. I mean, devouring souls? I had no Idea I would be doing that!" He said.

Jay got up from the couch and place a hand on his companions shoulder. "Hey, I don't like it anymore than you do. But well, if we want to survive, we need to learn to accept. You heard Dean, we can't puss out now that we already did it."

Tech nodded in understanding and sat back on the couch. "So, what do you think of our "Instructor"?" Tech sarcastically asked. Jay grinned.

"You really don't like him, do you?" Jay chuckled. Tech frowned.

"He's too shady. I grew up in a bad neighborhood, so I know how to spot gangbangers." Tech explained. Jay laughed even harder.

"Bro, I don't think he's a gangbanger. I think he was something a lot better in terms of crime." Jay said. Tech looked confused. What did Jay mean? Jay caught his confused look. "I think he was in the mob." He explained with his grin growing wider. He always wanted to meet a mobster.

Tech's eyes widened. He was working with a mobster. That didn't sit well with him.

"What's a mob?" The two noobs look down and see Spike the Dragon looking at them with confusion. The two wraiths look at each other in a silent conversation. They both come to an agreement.

"We'll tell you when you're older." They both tell him. Spike huffs and sits on the couch with them.

"So, how are you guys dealing with the whole "Dead" thing?" Spike asked them curiously.

"Well, it's a bit weird. I mean, we don't have to breath, but we do it any way out of force of habit. We don't have to worry about heart attacks or old age, and we no longer get hungry for material food." Jay explained. He then raised an eyebrow. "How come you're so willing to talk to us instead of Dean?" He asked. What did Dean do to warrant so much distrust?

"Don't get me wrong, he's a cool guy! He's just too weird!" Spike exclaimed. Tech scoffed.

"Yeah, no kidding." he agreed.

"Morning you three!" Twilight yelled out as she descended the stares.

"Morning." The males called back. They look at all three of each other and smiled. This was the start of a good friendship.

Spike then burped up a letter, surprising the shit out of the wraiths. "Twilight! You got a letter from the princess!"

Why do I get the feeling someone just insulted me? Oh well, may as well go see Celestia before I head out. I make my way towards her room, hoping to catch her before she deals with the court. I see the guards and sigh. I honestly hope they don't give me any trouble.

As soon as I get close, they lock their wings together.

GODDAMMIT!

I Sigh with annoyance. "We went through this when I first visited. We went through this yesterday, and now we're going through this again!?!" I exclaim. I hear the door opening and Celestia coming through it. She spots me and tells the guards to stand down.

"So, you're heading out?" She asks with noticeable worry. I nodded. She then did something I totally didn't expect, and neither did the guards. She grabbed me and gripped me in a tight hug. My eyes widened and I felt confused. I didn't know what I was supposed to do. So, I went with what I felt was right, and hugged her back. "Please, be careful Dean." She pleads to me. I chuckle.

"Oi, come on now. I need to get going." I tell her. She then has a flash of realization.

"Take the elements with you." She tells me. My eyes widened in shock. Why the hell...?

"Look Celest, I know you're worried and all, but they're just going to slow me and my boys down. They'd be practically useless against the sentiments!" I exclaim. She looked at me with determination.

"You don't know that. For all you know, they could make the mission go by faster." She rebuked. I sigh in defeat. She had a point.

"Alright, fine. I'll take them with me." I concede. That's a first. I'm not arguing any further? What sorcery is this!? She smiles happily.

"Thank you." She exhales a sigh of relief. She then tells the guards to go get Shining Armor. I raise my eyebrow. She catches it and tells me "So you don't get lost on the way back to the station." She giggles at my annoyed look. I swear, she treats me like I'm defenseless or something!

Shining arrives and looks to the princess for his instructions.

"Captain Shining armor, you are to escort Dean to the Train station." Shining saluted and looked at me with confusion. He knew that I could take care of myself. I shrugged. I didn't understand her reasoning either. "Oh, and Dean!" I looked towards Celestia waiting for her response. "You'll find the supplies delivered when you arrive. I made sure to pack for the elements and sent a letter to twilight." She informed me. She planned this all along, didn't she? That sneaky bitch!

I sighed as we left the castle, until Shining interrupted my thoughts. "How did you know?" I turn to him with a raised eyebrow. "How'd you know that I... was in love?" He elaborated. I grin at him.

"Simple. Your soul. It has a hint of a light pink to it. that usually signifies love." I explain. His eyes widened.

"You can see ponies' souls?" He asked in wonder. I sighed.

"Yeah, it's my job to look into souls. So I can best judge on whether to send them to my boss or not when they die." I inform him. His eyes widened even further. I look to him and smile. "Don't worry bro. You're a shoe in for paradise. So is the lucky gal." I say in a calming tone. He smiles happily. Best dissuade him from relaxing. "That doesn't mean you go around making an ass of yourself!" I exclaim. He pushed me with his forehoof playfully. I grin and shake my head. He'll do fine.

We arrive at the station and I get ready to board the train leaving for Ponyville. I then hear Shining calling my name. I turn to hear what he has to say. "Your okay Dean! let me know when you're in town again, I'll buy you and me some drinks!" He offers. I grin.

"My my~ no dinner first?" I tease. He laughs and waves me off as the train leaves.

Emperor

The hell was that? I shake off my confusion and proceed to my section of the train. It's a closed off area, So I can take my naps! YAY, NAP TIME!

I lean my head back against the seat and doze off.

"So, how much?"

"Ten thousand and not a penny less."

"Make it seven thousand and I'll throw some extra turf for your boys."

".... Very well. You drive a hard bargain Marcelo."

"Hey, maybe I'm part jewish?"

"Hehe, maybe."

"So, when can I expect the shipment?"

"A week from today. You know how it is with the coast guard and all that."

"Of course. No rush at all."

I wake up on my own this time. The door to my booth opens to reveal the same mare that I met yesterday when I arrived.

"Oh! Your awake this time!" She says surprised. I grin at her.

"I'm just that awesome." I tell her. She giggles and informs me that the train has stopped. "By the way!" I call out to her. She stops and looks at me with a pleasant smile. "What's your name? I never heard it yet." She giggles at my question.

"Sparkler. And what's yours?" She asks in return. I grin at her.

"Dean Marcelo. Nice to meet you." I begin to make my way off the train and spot Twilights friends and the Noobs, each holding a small pack along with a big bundle.

"About damn time you got here." Tech said annoyed. I roll my eyes and just say this.

"Just make sure these six don't come to harm. Now come on, we need to head to the Everfree forest." I saw the mares tense up. Oh great.

"Why there? If you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy asked with nervousness, making her shake all over. Now wasn't the time for comfort though.

"Because Everfree is Arcadia." I tell them. I see the ponies looked shocked. I snickered at their response. Really? They've lived next to it for how long and they've never wondered 'Gee, I wonder why the Everfree forest is so random!' good lord this trip is going to be long.

"That's amazing!" Twilight exclaimed with excitement. She just realized that she went to a foreign country before. Yeah, not all that cracked up to be, if your me anyway.

We reached the edge of the forest and I looked at the company I'm bringing. Jay looked as happy as ever, Tech looked slightly impatient, and the ponies looked somewhat excited.

Oh my god I'm screwed.

Steampunk Riot: Past Sins

I had been walking through town for about two days, and thankfully nothing has gone wrong. Oh wait... FUCK I JINXED IT! With a sigh, I enter the nearest shop, and it turns out to be, and this is actually a pleasant surprise, but a comic book store. The store owner greeted me ecstatically. I waved off his gratitude with a smile, and looked around the store to find anything interesting.

    “Oh! Hey, over here!” I look up and... No fucking way... It’s that kid! That one kid that one of my men killed during a heist! Oh fuck its that one kid that one of my men killed during a heist... I reluctantly go over, and to my surprise, the person standing next to him was a Night Elf.

Dafuk.

“I saw what ye did a couple days ago and I must say... ye did pretty good.” He frowned a little, “Sorry I couldn’t help though... that asshole got what was coming to him.” He held out a hand, “The name’s Alexander, the Night Elf is Lorne.”

She nodded with a smile, “A pleasure.”

I nodded stiffly and grasped Alexanders hand and shook it, “Yeah, nice to meet the both of you.” I said with a nervous smile.

Lorne tilted her head, “You appear to be nervous and... scared?”

I sigh, “Not scared. Just... remembering.”

    Alexander looked at Lorne, “Ye know it’s rude to stare at someone’s soul fer too long right?”

    She nodded, “I know, he just confuses me.”

    I laugh, “Trust me, I’m about as complicated as Lake Hylia’s water temple.”

    Alexander... fuck it I’m calling him Alex. Alex groaned, “That temple was so fucking easy! The water temple in Majora’s Mask is worse.”

    “Nerd.” I said simply.

    “Eh, true.”

    “Good to see you don’t deny it. Acceptance is the first step to recovery.” I said with a grin.

    “Look into your heart... Ye know it to be true!”

    I then dramatically grabbed my head and shouted to the heavens, “NOOOOOOO!~”

    He burst out laughing, “Yesh, thish pleases meh.”

    I laughed with him, “I kind of figured.”

    “Anywho... I’m tired of sitting here. Adventure ho?”

    “MMMMMMMMMehbeh.” I say with the cheekiest grin I could muster.

    “ADVENTURE!” He stood up and walked away quickly as Lorne facepalmed.

    I look at the Night Elf with a sympathetic grin, “He’s a handful, isn’t he?” I ask as we follow after the kid.

    She nodded, “You have no idea.”

    I look back to Alex, thinking back to that day, and sigh, “I think I have an idea...”

    She tilted her head, “You know him?”

    I wince slightly, “In... in a way.”

    She frowned, “Sorrow....”

    I glared at her, “You mind?”

    “I can’t help it.” She waved her hand around, “I see all of their souls.”

    I looked at the various ponies in the crowd, most of them would turn and wave as I pass by, thanking me. I smiled slightly as I see into their soul, and they looked nice and bright with white, “Yeah, a soul is a curious thing to be sure.”

    “It is... I don’t know why but the light of Elune blesses all of them.”

    I rolled my eyes, “That would be Luna. Fun fact, she tried to cover the land in eternal night as a possesed being. Sounds fun, doesn’t it?” I snark as we walk through the crowd.

    She blinked, “You have a goddess of the moon... Here!”

    I roll my eyes again, “Not exactly a goddess, they just rotate the planet since it can’t do it for itself. They just have really good telekinesis is all.” I explain as we pass through the marketplace.

    “Oh... still to see someone in control of the moon with your own eyes.” She smiled, “They are lucky.”

    “I’ll reserve my judgement when I get to know her.” I shrug as I stop and think about buying an apple.

    Alex yelled from ahead of us, “Where did ye guys go?!”

I yell back, “Over here ya goof!”

“I”m not a goof! Hold on!” Suddenly before I could shout a retort he appeared between us in a flash. “Hello!”

I looked at him blankly, before sighing and pinching the bridge of my nose, “Teleportation, of course...”

“It comes in handy.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a large brown bag, then pulled out a watermelon.

Lorne facepalmed as he took a bite, “Really?”

He grinned, “Of course!”

I shrug, “I hung out with Pinkie, at this point I just don’t care anymore.”

He blinked. “Pinkie... I don’t know why but saying her name makes the taste of cotton candy appear on my tongue.”

I shook my head, “Right, as I was saying, I’ll reserve my judgement when I get to know her.”

Alex nodded, “Of course... wait, ye never told me yer name.”

I froze, pausing a moment, before replying, “Dean.”

“Well then, I have to thank ye for retrieving my weapon.” He pulled out said weapon, and on first glance it looked simple, but when you look closer, it was inscribed with runes that were untranslatable to any known language. It was almost bigger than him, a translucent aura surrounded it. I nodded, before deciding to test the waters.

“Not a problem. It was a bitch to get them back, I’ll tell you that.” I pause a moment before continuing, “ I have to ask you something... Do you know a Marcelo?”

He tensed up immediately, his hands gripping his staff. “Aye...” He sounded like he was barely containing his anger. “I do.”

    I was silent for a moment, then continued, “What do you know of him?”

    “Not much; he was a mobster, he hunted the supernatural, and I’ve only seen him once.”

    Hmm, so he knows my alternate job. Must have been part of a family of mages, “I see. How did you see him?” as much as I already know the answer, I need to hear it from his lips.

    He gripped his staff tighter, “I was with my family in a bank... And these men came in with guns. One of them went around asking for people’s phones, and when he got to me I refused. That got a bullet put through my skull.” He pointed at a spot right above his left eye. “It missed most of the vital parts... Before I faded I heard the man say two words, ‘Mr. Marcelo.’”

    I nodded, keeping the sadness in check so Lorne doesn’t see it, “I see... do you know what happened after that?”

    “I woke up in blackness-”

    I shook my head, “No no, I know how you turned into a wraith, I mean hello.” I gestured to myself, “What I meant was if you heard anything after his name.”

    He frowned and raised an eyebrow, “N- not much... but I still have one image burned into my mind.”

    “And what would that be?”

    He looked me in the eyes, some tears showing. “My family crying over my body.”

    I sigh, deciding to end it, “I was there too. Do you want to know what happened after the whole thing?”

    He blinked in surprise, “The man who shot me was killed by another, and he consoled my family.”

    With grim determination, I revealed to him the whole thing, “That’s because after he shot you, I killed him. I never let any of my men kill kids, and the ones who do end up dead. I paid for your funeral with clean money from my own pocket, and gave as much as I could to your family to get them on their feet. I may be heartless, but I’m not a bastard.” I began to walk away, deciding that he may need to not want to see me.

    “I- it was ye...” He began to laugh, quietly at first before becoming uproarious. “So ye planned the whole thing then!”

    I stopped and turned around, hands in my pockets as I palmed my hilt, “What are you talking about?” I ask with a raised eyebrow.

    “Ye planned it... the heist. If ye hit another bank, or ye did it on a different day I wouldn’t be dead!” He glared at me, “Ye took me from my fucking family!”

I narrowed my eyes, “Hey dumbass. I wasn’t the one that shot you, nor did I masquerade the heist to assassinate you. If I wanted to kill you at the time, I would have done so myself. If you expect an apology, look somewhere else. I said my piece, if you don’t like it that’s too fucking bad. Try thinking over the situation and what I told you. Why would I bother paying all that shit to your family if wanted you dead? Wouldn’t I just kill them and be done with it?” I say to him as my grip on my hilt increases.

He grinned madly, “Oh really? Do ye even know who my parents names?”

“Patrick and Beverly Harris. I know who they are, and what they’re capable of. I didn’t care if they were powerful mages, if I wanted them dead, they would be dead. Get that through your skull.” I say as I let my veins connect to my sword, but I don’t let it activate.

He started shaking with anger, “Are ye insulting them...?”

Lorne put a hand on his shoulder, “Calm down, he’s sorry for what he did.”

I didn’t even regard her, “Holy shit do you even understand words!? I didn’t even insult them! I simply said I didn’t care who they were, I’m simply pointing out that there would be no reason for me to help them if I wanted them dead too.” I snapped, fully ready for him to snap.

“... I’m still pissed at ye, very much so.”

I replied instantly, “You can be pissed all you want! What’s done is done, there’s no point of me brooding about it now that I’ve said what I need to. You should do the same.” I tell him.

The Wheel of Fate is turning...

Rebel 1, Action!"

(Dean V. Alex)

“Oh no... I didn’t fucking come this far to get blown off.”

“Then what did you come for? An apology? Revenge? None of those things will satisfy you, believe me, I’ve tried!” I tell him, getting more and more frustrated at his backwards logic.

“Lets see... I pick the latter!”

Lorne grabbed his shoulders, “Alex he has a point, lets just go.”

Alex shrugged her hands off, “I suggest ye stand back Lorne...”

I narrowed my eyes as Lorne backed away, “So that’s how it is huh?” I ask as I pull the hilt of my sword out.

“Aye.” He readied his staff.

I then ignited my sword and looked at him, “Then I’ll give you two choices.”

He glared, “And....”

“Which do you want to end up in?” I flourished my blade and got into a ready stance, “A coffin...? or a dumpster?”

“Neither ye son of a bitch.” He got in a battle stance.

    I felt a grin pull at my cheeks, “Better, and smarter people have said that. They ended up in the dumpster.” I said as I was ready for him to make the first move.

    He grinned, “Bet none of them could do this,” He thrust his left hand at me. “Forsaken Curse!”

    Before it could hit me, I cut the projectile in half, making it dissipate. I glared at him, “You fucking moron. We’re in a populated area and you still attack. I guess I will have to put you in the dumpster with the rest of the trash.” I said as I teleported behind him and kicked him into the air. I didn’t put my Infernal rapture into it, since that would harm the civies. I jumped up and grabbed his leg and slammed him into the ground, “If you want to fight me, fight smart!”

    He grinned as he grabbed my exposed wrist, “I know that... speaking of which ye seem to be giving me something of yours.” I noticed a trail of of blue light trailing into him, and immediately stomped on his face, shattering his nose, making him let go.

“Oh! So you want to do that huh? OKAY!” I stabbed my sword into his chest, “I may as well pin you to the fucking ground then!”

“Sands of Time!” I lurched back as I got a faceful of hot sand.

If the name is anything to go by, it’s nothing good... I braced myself for any attacks coming my way.

He pulled the sword from his chest before tossing it away, “Lightning Bolt!”

All of a sudden, Death came out of fucking nowhere and absorbed the lighting into his hands. He glared at Alex, “Dean is right. You are acting like a fucking moron.”

He paled, “H- hey Death... long time no see.”

Death’s glare intensified, “I gave you power to use it correctly. What you did in Azeroth was not thinking at all, you assumed what you were directed to do. Here, not only are you thinking on idiocy, but you also endangered innocents. Tell me, why shouldn’t I end you right here and now?” He asked as his scythe appeared in his hands, glowing with a black eldritch power.

Alex paled even more, he looked like a ghost. “I- I didn’t know! I admit I acted on impulse, but I had encountered so many theories and statistics saying that it would end if I did nothing!”

    Death looked at him with deadpan stare, “You are an immortal undead being who has the power to rival a god, and you relied on science to explain your mission?”

    “What about the Lich King!? He’s basically the same thing!”

    “His destiny would have run its course without your help. You, however, simply made things worse for Azeroth as a whole. You also didn’t need to create so many monsters, they would have spawned on their own.”

    “I DIDN’T KNOW THAT!”

    Death simply stared at him, “Exactly. You didn’t know. You did not wait for my instructions, nor did you just meld yourself into the society. In short, you are an impatient fool who is running on hypocritical logic.”

    “I can learn! Please, just one chance! I’ll do anything ye want, no strings attached! Ye have my word as a mage!”

    Death rolled his eyes and smacked him with the shaft of his scythe, “Shut up you groveling moron. You are embarrassing yourself.”

    “Well if he said he was going to kill ye, wouldn’t ye beg as well?!”

    Death raised an eyebrow, “The difference between you and me is not power, but I know not to anger him.”

    “It’s an analogy!”

    Death rolled his eyes, “Not a very good one.”

    “Well I’m panicking a hell of a lot over here!”

    “Fine. I’ll give you one chance. Screw this up,” he leveled the blade of his scythe to Alex’s eyes, “And I’ll end you personally.”

He began to walk away, before he turned to me, “And Dean, there’s a wraith in the city besides this fool here. I want you to go and help her.” With that, he disappeared in blink of an eye.

Alex sighed in relief before he was whacked to the ground by Lorne, “You idiotic son of a bitch!” she kicked him in the ribs. “You just had to go and attack Dean didn’t you?! And now you’re walking on thin ice, so apologize to him right now!” She kicked him again.

“Alright, jesus! Stop kicking me!” He got up and looked at me, “I’m sorry.”

I stared long and hard at him. Before I patted his head, “No you’re not. Don’t say something you don’t mean.” I sigh as I walk away.

I heard a groan of pain from behind me, “I think ye kicked the hole in my chest.”

I rolled my eyes at the duo, not looking back.

I swear, I need a better vacation...

Steampunk Riot: This isn't what I meant, but I'll take it Part 2

Chapter 23: AKA: I Hate Cliches!

After charging up the stairs, we made it into a room that held about fifty of the asshats. I looked around, and spotted only fifty of these bastards. To say I felt a little insulted was an understatement, "FIFTY!?! THAT'S ALL YOU COULD GIVE ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT WANNABES!?!" I shouted as I ignited my wraith blade and got into a battle stance.

"You're right, that's hardly very many." Sarah replied as she readied her claw.

I sighed in frustration and brought my sword down, "Arctic Dagger!" The wave slammed into at least twenty of them, killing them quickly.

Sarah whistled, "Damn, impressive. But can you not kill all of them so fast? I want to have a little fun here." I don't care, in all honesty. I just to go home, this vacation has gone to shit. I shrugged in response to her statement.

"Sorry, But I want to teach the leader of this piss poor "Mafia" a lesson." I said sarcastically. She rolled her eyes, but charged into the fray, making me grin. I plan on making this go by faster, because these assholes have pissed me off for the last time. I charge straight into a group and start swinging my sword. I cut one of their heads off, and then I kicked another one in the ribs, shattering their ribcage. The killing went on for awhile, at least five minutes. Sarah had finished her side, and the only one left was this dark green pegasus. I swung my sword down and cleaved him in two, spilling his guts on the floor.

And I just remembered what I promised I'd do... crap. I used my blade to cut the smallest and thinnest chunk of flesh. I picked it up and glance at it, "Well..." Sarah turned to me as she saw me with the flesh, "I said I'd try some." I put it in my mouth, and surprisingly, it tasted exactly like horse meat.  "Tastes like horse meat, but actually has a bit of a watermelon-y after-taste to it. Huh, guess they do taste like they're colored." Never mind the disgusting amount of blood I'm tasting. Then again, this is a one time thing.

Sarah smiled, "Seriously? Man, I love watermelon, I'll have to find some more ponies that color..."

I waved a hand dismissively, "Yeah yeah, let's just get to the boss already."

"Fine, fine," She agreed, "He's probably through that door, given how many we're guarding it." She pointed to two large double doors at the end of the room.

"Finally," I grinned, "I can teach the bastard a lesson." I strode through to the doors and pushed them open, revealing an all white pony sitting at a desk, a dark grin on his muzzle. I take it this ass-maggot is the boss.

"Ah," he began, "I was wondering when you would get here."

Really? Fucking really? Sarah and I just slaughtered all of your men and all you have to say is "I was wondering when you would get here"!?!?

"I feel like we've been here before have we been here before? Oh that's right, you're a cliche piece of shit, no wonder you're familiar." I said as my annoyance reached even higher.

"Well," This asshole isn't even paying attention, is he? "it would seem you are not too competent, human."

"Oh?" You could taste the fucking sarcasm, "and why is that?"

"Because, you walked right into my trap!" As soon as he said this, he pressed a button on his desk, causing a metal gate to fall over the door, blocking me from entering. This was followed by a crossbow dropping from a mechanism on the ceiling, which fired a rather large bolt into the floor in front of me.

"What's this?" I already know what this was. Explosive bolt. Oldest trick in the book. It then exploded in my face, but it didn't do much, since it wasn't exactly lodged in me, and my soul wavelength kind of protected me from most of the G-force.

"Wow," I said through the smoke "Right when I thought you couldn't get more cliche. You just had to pull the hidden explosive routine, didn't you? I am disappoint." The smoke cleared to reveal myself, and I was more than a little pissed. I just had to deal with fucking morons extorting someone, I saw them have a rape chamber that had FILLIES, and now I have to deal with this cliche waste of flesh! NO MORE!

I rushed forward and grabbed the boss by the throat, slamming him into a wall. I was feeling generous, so I decided to give this jackass a free lesson, "You know, there's one thing a mobster never does." I made a fist and slammed it into a wall. I could feel the plumbing, and found something that was a mobsters best friend.

A long blunt object perfect for smashing someone.

"You want to know what that is?" I grin ferally. my arm came out, gripping my new best friend. "It's never betraying family." I jabbed the front end into one of his knees, creating a loud snap. Thankfully, since I was choking him pretty damn hard, he , the stallion couldn't make a sound.

Ie leaned forward and I whispered into the stallion's ear, "I want you to remember my name as you're tortured in the deepest pits of hell. DEAN. FUCKIN'. MARCELO." I jabbed the pole into the other knee, again creating a loud snap.

All of the rage I've been feeling... The fight with Nex, the fight with David, and now this asshole... it all came back to me. I felt my anger and hatred rise higher than before, making me do something I never thought I would od.

"Does it hurt?" I asked with Mock-sweetness. I then stabbed the pole into the stallions stomach. "DOES IT!?!" I shouted as I felt my anger reach its peak. The assholes still alive, huh? Time to change that.... I then rushed forward and lashed my leg out towards the stallions head. "INFERNAL RAPTURE!" The stallions head exploded into chunks of skull and grey matter.

"Tch, Piece of shit wannabe..." I deactivated my wraith blade and began to walk away. FUCK IT STILL NOT DONE!

"RRRRRAAAAAGGGHHH!!!!!!" I let loose a roar of pent up rage and created a giant fist of ice that completely smashed and squished what was left of the corpse, turning it into a gooey paste.

Oh that felt good...

"How's that for overkill you sonofabitch..." I growled. Man, I enjoyed that a little too much...

I used my wraith blade to cut the measly little gate that apparently bared my way in two rather easily. I saw Sarah in a daze for some reason. I snapped my fingers to get her attention, "Hey Sarah, you still with me?"

She shook her head as she looked me straight in the eyes and said the least most expected thing ever, "I... I think I just came...."

I...What. "Um... Okay?" I noticed that I was glowing blue... ah hell.

shook her head and turned around, "Uh, yeah, let's just.... Let's just go now..." She started walking through the large, blood and gore filled room again, still in a bit of a daze. Then, another unexpected thing happened. A goddamned sentiment popped up from black smoke. He was wearing a long, billowing black robe that obscured any physical features he might have, as well as two heavy plate gauntlets on his hands. He stretched his arm out to his side and a ball of shadow amassed in his palm. The ball condensed into a longsword, which he grasped tightly and held out in front of himself.

Oh great, he can even speak too, "It seems you defeated my puppet... No matter, he was fool." There was a short pause, followed by the voice speaking once more, "I am Magnus Argentum, human ambassador."

Sarah responded, "Aaaaaand why the fuck should I care?"

"Because," He answered, "I can help you, young girl."

"Oh really? How so?"

"Look at the man behind you," Who, little old me? "Think about him, he was a criminal in his world. Men like him aren't the most trustworthy sort... How do you know he isn't planning to end you when you're no longer useful to him?"

Fucking really? That's a bit of a dick move... "I don't know, now that you think about it..." Sarah said as she placed a hand on her chin in thought.

"Yes, that's right," He said as he leaned his head down to speak into my ear, "Why not end him now? Get rid of him before he can get rid of you..."

"Don't even think about it." I really don't want to have to kill her and the sentiment.

She then looked at me in the face and asked "So, Dean... What the hell is this guy, and how do I kill him?"

Ha! Glad she isn't easy to fool! "Easy," I said as I grinned, "Like this." I released my second restriction and readied my wraith blade. "Move out of the way, please." She did so, letting the sentiment be the only thing in my way. I rushed forward and slashed him across the chest, having Icicles chase after me and impale into the sentiment, encasing him in a block of ice

"Icicle Disaster!" I then slashed upwards, destroying the ice and the sentiment.

"Well done." I whirled around to see Death standing behind us, "I honestly expected Sarah to fight him, or be swayed by him, but you did well."

Huh, thanks you could have told me sooner about her being batshit loco.

Nah, this is more fun.

Screw you too.

"Soooooo, what's this?" Sarah asked as she grabbed the soul and inspected it. Death nodded to me and disappeared.

"That," I answered, "Is a soul. But it's a Sentiment's soul, not like any regular ones you'll ind. Eat that, ad you'll gain dominance over whatever power it holds. By the looks of it, that would be shadows."

Seriously, you could see darkness oozing from the damn thing.

"Oooooooohhh, is that how you do those ice things then?"

Time for a cryptic answer! "Mmmmmmmmmaybeh."

"Hmph, fine then asshole, don't tell me..." She then ate the soul, and she looked like she just came at least three times. Huh, I looked like that when I ate Gelus's soul? Heh, I would've laughed if I saw my own face. "Damn.... That felt amazing..." After the whole pseudo-sexual experience, we stood in silence, "I'm guessing that fire stuff was the restriction level thing you were talking about?"

I snapped my fingers in mock annoyance, "Dammit, you catch on fast." I gave a chuckle before continuing, "Anyway, yes it is. I guess I could tell you how to release the first level as a thanks for helping me kill all these wannabes."

Besides, I wanted to kill her for knocking my hat off... a bit petty on my end.

"Oh, uh, alright. Thanks." She seemed surprised, but thankfully she payed attention.

"Repeat after me," I said, "Now releasing the first limiter."

"Now releasing the first limiter." She repeated. Huh, red fire. I expected black or something

"Limiter one, removed." I finished.

"Limiter one, removed!" The fire burst outwards a bit before dispersing, I could feel her power increase. She held up her claw, and even I noticed some differences. The spikes along the bone were slightly longer and curved a bit, while the claws themselves curved slightly inwards and had elongated some. There were also little wisps of black smoke trailing off of her body.

She seemed to be feeling really excited at the moment, and almost started bouncing around in glee, but then she the craziest thing. Her fucking body exploded into a murder of crows and began to devour third guy on the left. Wow.

She stumbled slightly and put a hand to her head, "W-what the fuck just happened?"

"Uh," was my slightly confused response, "I think you just turned into a flock of ravens and ate that pony's body."

"Really?" She turned to me and I nodded, she smirked and said, "Cool, I'll have to think of a name for that later."

"Alright then," I said, "I think now is as good a time as any to part ways. Let's get out of this house, and I'll leave once we're outside."

"'Kay." We walked downstairs in silence, and found that Ardiente had woken up by now.

"No estoy hecho para este tipo de mierda..." I heard her mutter.

"What's that mean?" Sarah asked.

After staring at Sarah for a few seconds, she bluntly stated, "I am not cut out for this type of shit..."

"Ooooooohhh, explicit violence and murder not your thing?"

"No," she said, "but tearing someone apart and eating them? Not something I'd thought I'd see."

Sarah was about to respond, but I had to say something, "Wait wait wait, did  I just hear you right? Did a pony actually just say someone instead of somepony?"

"Um, si?" She said confusedly, "When translated, the word is someone... Why?"

I mean... yeah, totally rubbing it into Twilights face.

I shook my head, "Never mind, it's not important." We exited the building in silence, not finding anything to talk about.

When we we're standing on the doorstep, Sarah turned to me and held her hand out for me to shake. "Well," she said, "it was interesting meeting you. And thanks for not killing me when we first met."

I shook her hand with a grin, "Nice meeting you too. And no problem, I wouldn't kill such a pretty face for no reason." If you look past all of the scars and grufness, she kind of is.

She growled at my little remark, "Are you trying to piss me off? I don't know if you've noticed, but I am not pretty. In any sense of the word."

I couldn't help but laugh, "Sure, sure. Listen, if you ever need help, don't hesitate to give me a call." He started to walk away, but stopped and looked at me once more, "Oh, and don't sell yourself short, you really are a beautiful gal." I then made my greatest getaway as I disappeared from her sight "WOOBWOOBWOOBWOOBWOOB"

Fool...

That's right, I did that. What'chu gonna do?

I guess I may as well head to Steams house. I need a good sleep.

(Morning: Train Station)

I stood ready to leave, Steam standing next to me, "You sure you don't want to come with me?" I ask her. She shook her head and smiled sadly.

"No, I need to help my family. They need it... besides, I haven't seen them in years. I want to spend even more time with them." I nodded in understanding. She then shuffled shyly as she looked at the ground, "And... thank you Dean. For everything. You've really helped this city, even when you didn't need to."

I waved it off, "Don't worry about it Steam. You're my friend, it's the least I could do." She looked up at me and smiled.

"Out of all of the humans... it had to be you..." Huh? What's that supposed to me-WHOA!

She stood on her hind legs and fucking kissed me. I... Wow. Did not expect that. Almost like... Beth...

She pulled away with a blush as she shuffled on the ground, "I'll... see you again, won't I?"

I shook my head, snapping myself to attention, "Uh, yeah. Definitely." I said. That was really unexpected, and really out of character for someone like Steam! I quickly said goodbye and moved to the train and got into my isle. I sat in bewilderment, thinking back to that moment.

Geez, that was really unexpected.

I can't dwell on it now... I need some sleep after this crazy vacation...

With that, I was out like a light.

Though old memories decided it was time to resurface.